A RATIONALE upon the BOOK OF Common-Prayer of the CHURCH of ENGLAND.

By Anth. Sparrow, D. D. Now Lord Bishop of Exon.

WITH The Form of Consecration of a Church or Chappel, and of the place of Christian Burial.

By Lancelot Andrews Late Lord Bishop of Winchester.

LONDON, Printed for Robert Pawlet, at the Sign of the Bible in Chancery-Lane, near Fleet-street, 1672.

[figure]
The Litany to be said in the midst of the Church, in allusion to the Prophet Ioel, c. 2. 17. Let the Priest, the Ministers of the LORD, weep be­tween the Porch and the Altar, and let them say, spare thy people, O Lord, &c.
Bishop ANDREWS Notes upon the Liturgy.

A RATIONALE upon the BOOK or Common-Prayer of the CHVRCH of ENGLAND By Anth: Sparrow Now Lord B p. of Exon

Printed for R Pawlet at y e Bible in Chancery Lane

With Entertainments for the Great, FESTIVALLS, being [...] of the Proper PSALMS and Lessons for those DAYES.

The Compilers of The Common-Prayer-Book of the Church of England were

Doctor
  • CRANMER, Arch-Bishop of Cant.
  • GOODRICK, Bishop of Ely.
  • SKIP, Bishop of Heref [...]rd.
  • THIRLBY, Bishop of Westminst.
  • DAY, Bishop of Chichester.
  • HOLBECK, Bishop of Lincoln.
  • RIDLEY, Bishop of Rochester.
  • MAY, Dean of S. Pauls.
  • TAYLOR, Dean of Lincoln.
  • HEYNES, Dean of Exeter.
  • REDMAN, Dean of Westminster.
  • COX, K. EDWARDS Alm [...]ner.
  • M. ROBINSON, Arch-Deacon of Leicester.

Mense Maio 1549.

Anno regni Edwardi Sexti tertio.

‘Hardly can the pride of those men that study Novelties, allow former times any share or de­gree of Wisdom or Godliness,’ K. CHARLES Meditat. 16. upon the Ordinance against the Book of Common-Prayer.

THE PREFACE.

THE present Age pre­tends so great Love to Reason, that, this RATIONALE may even for its Name, hope for acceptation, which it will the sooner have, if the Reader know, that the Author vents it not for a full and just, much less a publick and authentick Piece, but as his own private Essay (wholly submitted to the censure of our Holy Mother The [Page] Church, and the Reverend Fathers of the same, and) composed on purpose to keep some from moving that way, which, it is feared, some will say, it leads to. The Authors design was not, by Rhetorick first to Court the Af­fections, and then by their help, to carry the understanding. But quite contrary, by Reason to work upon the Judgment, and leave that to deal with the affections.

The Poor Liturgy suffers from two extreams, one sort says, it is old superstitious Roman Dotage. The other, it is Schismatically New. This Book endeavours to shew particularly, what Bishop JEWEL (Apol. p. 117.) says in general, 1. That it is agreeable to PRI­MITIVE USAGE, and so, not Novel. 2. THAT IT IS [Page] A REASONABLE SER­VICE, and so, not Superstitious. As for those that love it, and suffer for the love of it, this will shew them Reasons, why they should suffer on, and love it still more [...] and more. To end, if the Reader will cast his Eye upon the sad Confusions in point of prayer, (wherein are such contradictions made as God Almighty cannot grant) and lay them as Rub­bish under these Fundamental Considerations; First, How ma­ny Set Forms (of Petition, Blessing, and Praise) be recorded in the Old and New [...]Testament, used both in the Church Militant and Trium­phant; Secondly, How much of the Liturgy is very Scripture; Third­ly, How admirable a Thing Unity, Unity in Time, Form, &c. is; Fourth­ly, [Page] How many Millions of poor souls are in the world; ignorant, infirm by nature, age, accidents, (as blindness, deafness, loss of speech, &c.) which respectively may receive help by Set Forms, but cannot so well (or not at all) by extemporary voluntary effu­sions, and then upon all these will build what he reads in this Book; he will, if not be convinced to joyn in Commu­nion with, yet perhaps be so sweetned, as more readily to pardon those, who still abiding in their former judg­ments, and being more confirmed here­by, do use THE ANCIENT FORM.

ECCLESIAE & LITURGIAE Anglicanae VINDICES, &c.

[figure]

A Short RATIONALE upon the Book of Common-Prayer.

THe COMMON-PRAYER-BOOK contains in it many holy Offices of the Church: As Prayers, Confession of Faith, holy Hymns, Divine Lessons, Priestly Absolutions and Benedictions: all which are Set and Prescrib­ed, not left to private mens fancies to make or alter; so was it of old ordained CON. CARTHAG. Can. 106. It is ordained that the Prayers, Prefaces, Impositions of hands which are confirmed by the Synod, be observed and used by all men. These and no other. So is our English Can. 13. The COUNCIL of MI­LEVIS gives the reason of this Constitution, Can. 12: [Lest through ignorance or careles­ness, any thing contrary to the Faith should be vented or uttered before God, or offered up to him in the Church.]

[Page 2] And as these Offices are set and prescribed, so are they moreover appointed to be one and the same throughout the whole National Church. So was it of old ordained, CON. TOLETAN. 11. c. 3. [That all Governours of Churches and their people should observe one and the same rite and order of service, which they knew to be appointed in the Metropolitan See.] The same is ordered CON. BRAC­CAR. 1. Can. 19. and Tolet. 4. c. 2. It is appointed that one and the same order of praying and sing­ing, be observed by us all, and that there should not be variety of usages by them that are bound to the same Faith, and live in the same Domi­nion. This for Conformities sake, that ac­cording to divine Canon Rom. 15. 6. We may with one mind and one mouth glorifie God.

Of Daily saying of MORNING and EVENING PRAYER.

ALL Priests shall be bound to say Daily the Morning and Evening Prayer. The end of the Preface before the Service, Rubr. 2. So was it of old ordered in the Church of Christ, Saint CHRYS. 6. hom. in 2. cap. 1. ep. ad Tim. and Clem. Const. l. 2. c. 39. And this is agreeable to Gods own Law. Exo. [Page 3] 29. 38. Thou shalt offer upon the Altar Two Lambs of the first year, day by day continually; the one Lamb in the Morning, the other at Evening. Besides the daily private devotions of every pious Soul, and the more solemn Sa­crifices upon the three great Feasts of the year; Almighty God requires a daily publick worship, a continual burnt offering, every day, Morning and Evening, teaching us by this, saith Saint CHRYS. That God must be worshipped daily when the day begins and when it ends, and every day must be a kind of holy day. Thus it was commanded under the Law; and certainly we Christians are as much at least, obliged to God, as the Jews were, our grace is greater, our promises clearer, and therefore, our righteousness should every way exceed theirs, our Homage to Almighty God, should be paid as frequently at least. Morning and Evening to be sure, God expects from us as well as from the Jews, a publick worship, a sweet savour, or savour of rest, as it is in the Hebrew, Num. 28. 6. without which God Almighty will not rest satisfied.

This publick Service and worship under the Law was appointed by God himself [...] both for matter and manner of performance. Exod. 29. 38. but under the Gospel our Lord hath ap­pointed only materials and essentials of his publick worship: In general, Prayers, Thanks­givings, [Page 4] Confessions, Lauds, Hymns, and Eucharistical Sacrifices are commanded to be offered up in the name of Christ, in the vir­tue and merits of that immaculate Lamb, whereof the other was but a type, and for whose sake alone, that was accepted, but for the manner and order of his publick worship, for the method of offering up Prayers or praises and the like; our Lord hath not so particularly determined now, but hath left that to be ordered and appointed, by those, to whom he said at his departure out of this world. As my Father sent me, so send I you, S. Iohn 20. 21. To govern the Church in his absence, viz. The Apostles and their Succes­sors in the Apostolick, Commission. And therefore Acts 2. 42. ‘The publick prayers of the Church are called the Apostles Pray­ers. The Disciples are commended there for Continuing in the Apostles Doctrine, fellowship, breaking of bread, and Prayers. And there­fore S: Paul writes to Timothy the Bishop and Governour of the Church of Ephesus, to take care that Prayers and Supplications be made for all men, especially for Kings, &c. And 1 Cor. 11. 34. Concerning the manner of ce­lebrating the holy Eucharist, St. Paul gives some directions, and adds, The rest will I set in order when I come. And 1 Cor. 14. 40. Let all things, i. e. ( ‘all your publick servi­ces, [Page 5] (for of those he treats in the Chapter at large) be done dece [...]tly, and [...], according to Ecclesiastical Law and Canon.’

The Service and worship of God thus pre­scribed, according to our Lords general rules, by those to whom he hath left a Commission and power to order and govern his Church, is the right publick Service and worship of God, commanded by himself in his Law; for though God hath not immediately and parti­cularly appointed this publick worship, yet he hath in general commanded a publick wor­ship in the second Commandment. For where it is said, Thou shalt not bow down to them, nor worship them, by the rule of contraries, we are Commanded to bow down to God and Wor­ship Him. A public worship then God must have [...] by his own Command; and the Go­vernors of the Church, have prescribed this form of worship, for that publick service and worship of God in this Church, which being so prescribed, becomes Gods service and worship by his own Law, as well as the Lamb was his sacrifice, Exod. 29.

For the clearer understanding of this, we must know, that some Laws of Gods, do sup­pose some humane act to pass and intervene, before they actually bind: which act of man being once passed, they bind immediately. For example, Thou shalt not steal, is Gods [Page 6] Law, which Law cannot bind actually, till men be possest of some goods and property; which property is not usually determined by God himself immediately, but by the Laws of him, to whom he hath given Authority to determine it. God hath given the earth to the children of men, as he gave Canaan to the Israelites in general; but men cannot say this is mine, till hu [...]ane Laws or acts determine the property, as the Israelites could not claim a property on this or that side Iordan, till Moses had assigned them their several porti­ons: But wh [...]n their portions were so assign­ed, they might say, this is mine, by Gods, as well as mans Law; and he that took away th [...]ir right, sinned not only against mans, but God, Law too, that says, Thou shalt not steal. In like manner; God hath in general com­manded a publick worship and service, but hath not, under the Gospel, assigned the par­ticular form and method; That he hath left to his Ministers and Delegates, the Gover­nors of the Church to determine agreeable to his general rules; which being so determin'd [...] is Gods service and worship not only by hu­mane, but even by divine Law also: and all other publick services whatsoever, made by private men, to whom God hath given no such Commission are strange worship, Lev. 10. 1. Because not Commanded; for example, As [Page 7] under the Law, when God had appointed a Lamb for a burnt-offering, Exod. 29. that a­lone was the right daily worship, The savour of rest, because Commanded, and all other sacrifices whatsoever, offered up in the place of that, though of far more value and price than a Lamb, suppose 20. Oxen, would have been strange Sacrifice; so now, the publick worship of God prescribed as we have said, by Those to whom he hath given Commissi­on, is the only true and right publick wor­ship, and all other forms and methods offer­ed up in stead of that, though never so exact­ly drawn, are strange worship, because not Commanded. It is not the elegancy of the phrase, nor the fineness of the Composition that makes it acceptable to God, as his wor­ship and service, but obedience is the thing accepted. Behold to obey is better than sacrifice, or any fat of Rams, 1 Sam. 15. 22.

This holy service offered up to God by the Priest, in the name of the Church, is far more acceptable to Almighty God, then the devo­tious of any private man.

For, First, it is the service of the whole Church, to which, every man that holds Com­munion with that Church, hath consented to and said Amen, and agreed, that it should be offered up to God by the Priest in the name of the Church, and, if what any two of you shall [Page 8] agree to ask upon earth, it shall be granted, S. Matt. 18. 19. How much more, what is ask'd of God or offered up to God by the common vote and joynt desire of the whole body of the Church?

Besides, this publick service and worship of God is Commanded by God, (i. e. by those whom he hath impowr'd to command and appoint it) to be offered up to him in the behalf of the Church, and therefore must needs be most acceptable to him, which is so appointed by him: For, what he Commands he accepts most certainly. Private devotions and services of particular men which are of­fered by themselves, for themselves, are some­times accepted, sometimes refused by God, according as the persons are affected to vice or virtue; but this publick worship is like that Lamb, Exod. 29. commanded to be of­fered by the Priest for others, for the Church, and therefore accepted, whatsoever the Priest be that offers it up. And therefore, King Da­vid prayes, Psal. 141. 2. Let the lifting up of my hands be an evening Sacrifice, i. e. as sure­ly accepted as that Evening Sacrifice of the Lamb, which no indevotion or sin of the Priest could hinder, but that it was most cer­tainly accepted for the Church, because com­manded to be offered for the Church, S. Chrys. Hom. in Psal. 140.

[Page 9] This publick service is accepted of God, not only for those that are present and say Amen to it, but for all those that are absent upon just cause, even for all that do not re­nounce Communion with it and the Church, for it is the Common service of them all, Commanded to be offered up in the names of them all, and agreed to by all of them to be offered up for them all, and therefore is ac­cepted for all them, though presented to God by the Priest alone (as the Lamb offered up to God, by the Priest, Ex. 29. was the sacri­fice of the whole Congregation of the chil­dren of Israel,) a sweet smelling savour, a savour of rest, to pacifie God Almighty daily, and to continue his favour to them, and make him dwell with them, Exod. 29. 42, 45.

Good reason therefore it is, that this sweet smelling savour should be daily offered up to God Morning and Evening, whereby God may be pacified and invited to dwell amongst his people. And whatsoever the world think; thus to be the Lords Remembrancers putting him in mind of the peoples wants. Esay 62. Being as it were the Angels of the Lord, in­terceding for the people, and carrying up the daily prayers of the Church in their behalf, is one of the most useful and principal parts of the Priests office. So S. Paul tells us, who in the 1 Ep. Tim. chap. 2. Exhorts Bishop [Page 10] Timothy, that he should take care, First of all, that this holy service be offered up to God. I exhort first of all, that prayers, and supplications, intercessions and giving of thanks be made for all men. For KINGS, &c. What is the meaning of this first of all? I will that this holy service be offered up daily, and the faith­ful know, how we observe this rule of S. paul, offering up daily this holy sacrifice Morning and Evening. S. Chrys. upon the place. S. Paul in the first Chapter of this Epistle at the 18. verse, had charged his son Timothy to war a good warfare, to hold faith and a good conscience, and presently adds, I exhort therefore, that first of all prayers &c. be made, as if he had said, you cannot possibly hold faith and a good conscience in your Pastoral office, unless, First of all, you be careful to make and offer up prayers, &c. For this is the first thing to be done and most highly to be regarded by you. Preaching is a very useful part of the Priests office; and S. Paul exhorts Timothy to preach the word, be instant in season, out of season. And the more because He was a Bishop, and to plant and water many Chur­ches in the Infancy of Christianity among ma­ny Seducers and Temptations: But yet First of all he exhorts, that this daily office of pre­senting prayers to the throne of grace in the behalf of the Church, be carefully lookt to. [Page 11] This charge of S. Paul to Tim. holy Church here laies upon all those that are admitted into that holy office of the Ministery, that they should offer up to God this holy sacrifice of prayers, praises and thanksgivings, this sa­vour of rest, daily, Morning and Evening: And would all those whom it concerns, look well to this part of their office, I should not doubt, but that God would be as gracious and bountiful to us in the performance of this service, as he promised to be to the Jews in the offering of the Lamb Morning and Evening, Exod. 29. 43, 44. He would meet us and speak with us, that is graciously an­swer our petitions: he would dwell with us, and be our God, and we should know, by comfortable experiments of his great and ma­ny blessings, that he is the Lord our God.

Of the Mattins, or, MORNING SERVICE.

THe Mattins and Evensong begin with one sentence of holy Scripture, after which follows the Exhortation, declaring to the peoyle, the end of their publick meeting [...] Namely, [ To confess their sins, to render thanks to God, to set forth his praise, to hear [Page 12] his holy Word, and to ask those things that be necessary both for body and soul.] All this is to prepare their hearts (which it does most excellently) to the performance of these holy duties with devotion, according to the counsel of Ecclus. 18. 23. Before thou prayest, prepare thine heart, and be not as one that tempteth God. To which agrees that of Eccle­siastes 5. 1. Be not hasty to utter anything be­fore God, but consider that he is in Heaven, and thou upon earth.

Of CONFESSION.

The Priest and the People, being thus pre­pared, make their CONFESSION which is to be done with [ an humble voice,] as it is in the Exhortation. Our Churches di­rection in this particular, is grave and con­form to ancient rules. The sixth Counc. of CONSTAN. Can. 75. forbids all disorderly and rude vociferation in the execution of Ho­ly Services; and S. Cyprian de Orat. Domini­ca advises thus, [ Let our speech and voice in prayer be with Discipline, still and modest: Let us consider that we stand in the presence of God, who is to be pleas'd both with the habit and po­sture of our body, and manner of our speech: for as it is a part of impudence to be loud and cla­morous; so in the contrary, it becomes modesty to pray with an humble voice.]

[Page 13] We begin our Service with Confession of sins, and so was the use in Saint Basils time. Ep. 63. And that very orderly. For before we beg any thing else, or offer up any praise or Lauds to God, it is fit we should confess, and beg pardon of our sins, which hinder Gods acceptation of our Services. Psal. 66. 16. If I regard iniquity with mine heart, the Lord will not hear me.

This Confession is to be said by the whole Congregation, Sayes the Rubr. And good rea­son. For could there be any thing devised better, than that we all at first access unto God by prayer, should acknowledge meekly our sins, and that not only in heart but with tongue; all that are present being made ear­witnesses, even of every mans distinct and de­liberate Assent to each particular branch of a Common Indictment drawn against our selves? How were it possible that the Church should any way else with such ease and cer­tainty provide, that none of her children may dissemble that wretchedness, the Peni­tent Confession whereof is so necessary a pre­amble especially to Common-Prayer? Hooker.

The ABSOLUTION.

Next follows the ABSOLUTION to be pronounced by the Priest alone, standing. For [Page 14] though the Rubrick here does not appoint this posture, yet it is to be supposed in rea­son, that he is to do it here, as he is to do it in other places of the Service. And in the Ru­brick after the general Confession at the Communion, the Bishop or Priest is ordered to pronounce the Absolution, standing. Be­sides, reason teaches, That Acts of Authority, are not to be done kneeling, but standing ra­ther. And this Absolution is an Act of Autho­rity, by virtue of a [ Power and Command­ment of God to his Ministers, as it is in the Preface of this Absolution.] And as we read S. Iohn 20. Whosoever sins ye remit, they are remitted. And if our Confession be seri­ous and hearty, this Absolution is effectual, as if God did pronounce it from Heaven. So sayes the Confession of Saxony and Bohemia: and so sayes the Augustan Confession, and which is more, so says S. Chrys. in his fifth Hom. upon Esay. [Heaven waits and expects the Priests sentence here on Earth; the Lord follows the servant, and what the servant rightly binds or looses here on Earth, that the Lord confirms in Heaven.] The same sayes S. Gregory Hom. 26. upon the Gospels. [ The Apostles, (and in them all Priests) were made Gods Vi [...]egerents here on earth in his Name and stead to retain or remit sins.] S. Augustine and Cyprian, and generally Antiquity sayes the same; so does [Page 15] our Church in many places, particularly in the form Absolution for the sick: but above all, holy Scripture is clear, S. Iohn 20. 23. Whosesoever sins ye remit, they are remitted un­to them. Which power of remitting sins was not to end with the Apostles, but is a part of the Ministry of Reconciliation, as necessary now as it was then, and therefore to conti­nue as long as the Ministery of Reconciliation, that is, to the end of the world. Ep. 4. 12, 13. When therefore the Priest absolves, God absolves, if we be truly penitent: Now this remission of sins granted here to the Priest, to which God hath promised a confirmation in heaven, is not the act of Preaching, or Bap­tizing, or admitting men to the holy Com­munion. For all these powers were given be­fore this grant was made. As you may see S. Mat. 10. 7. As ye go, preach, saying, &c. And S. Iohn 4. 2. Though Jesus baptized not, but his disciples. And 1 Cor. 11. In the same night that he was betrayed, he instituted and delivered the Eucharist, and gave his Apostles authority to do the like, Do this, that I have done, bless the Elements, and distribute them. Which is plainly a power of admitting men to the holy Eucharist. And all these powers were granted before our Saviours Resur­rection. But this power of remitting sins, mentioned S. Iohn [...] 20. was not granted [Page 16] (though promised, S. Matt. 16. 19.) till Now, that is, after the Resurrection. As appears first by the ceremony of Breathing, signify­ing that then it was given: And secondly, by the word Receive, used in that place, Verse 22. which he could not properly have used, if they had been endued with this power before. Therefore the power of Remitting, which here God authorizes, and promises certain assistance to, is neither Preaching nor Bapti­zing, but some other way of Remitting, namely, that which the Church calls Absolu­tion. And if it be so, then to doubt of the effect of it (supposing we be truly penitent, and such as God will pardon) is to question the truth of God: and he that under pre­tence of reverence to God denies or despises this power, does injury to God in slighting his Commission, and is no better than a No­vatian, saies S. Ambrose l. 1. de Poenit. cap. 2.

After the Priest hath pronounced the Ab­solution, the Church seasonably prayes, Where­fore we beseech him to grant us true repen­tance, and his holy spirit, &c. For as repen­tance is a necessary disposition to pardon, so as that neither God will, nor man can absolve those that are impenitent; So is it in some parts of it, a necessary consequent of pardon; and he that is pardoned, ought still to repent, as he that seeks a pardon. Repentance, say [Page 17] Divines, out to be continual. For whereas Repentance consists of three parts, as the Church teaches us in the Commination. 1. Con­trition or lamenting of our sinful lives. 2. Knowledging and confessing our sins. 3. An endeavour to bring forth fruits worthy of penance, which the Ancients call satisfacti­on; Two of these, Contrition and Satisfacti­on, are requisite after pardon. The remem­brance of sin though pardoned, must always be grievous to us. For, to be pleased with the remembrance of it, would be sin to us: and for Satisfaction or amendment of life, and bringing forth fruits worthy of penance, that is not only necessary after pardon, but it is the more necessary, because of pardon, for divers reasons; as first, because imme­diately after pardon, the Devil is most busie to tempt us to sin, that we may thereby lose our pardon, and he may so recover us again to his captivity, from which, by pardon we are freed: And therefore in our Lords pray­er, assoon as we have begg'd pardon, and prayed Forgive us our trespasses, We are taught to pray, And lead us not into tempta­tion, suffer us not to fall into sin again; which very method holy Church here wisely inti­mates, immediately after pardon pronounced, directing us to pray for that part of repen­tance which consists in amendment of life, [Page 18] and for the grace of Gods holy Spirit ena­bling us thereunto. Again, Repentance in this part of it, viz. an endeavour of amend­ment of life, is the more necessary upon par­don granted, because the grace of pardon, is a new obligation to live well, and makes the sin of him that relapsed after pardon the greater, and therefore the pardoned had need to pray, for that part of repentance and the grace of Gods holy Spirit, that both his present service and future life may please God: that is, that he may observe our Sa­viours rule given to him that was newly cured and pardoned by him, that he may go away and sin no more, lest a worse thing happen to [...]im. S. Iohn 5. 14.

There be three several forms of Absoluti­on in the Service. The first is that which is used at Morning Prayer. Almighty God the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ, &c. And hath given power and commandment to his Ministers to declare and pronounce to his people being penitent, the Absolution and Remission of their sins. He pardoneth and Absolveth.

The second is used at the Visitation of the Sick. Our Lord Iesus Christ who hath left power to his Church to absolve all sin­ners which truly repent, of his great mercy forgive thée: and by his Autho­rity [Page 19] committed to me, I absolve thée, &c.

The Third is at the Communion. Al­mighty God our heavenly Father, who of his great mercy hath promised forgiveness of sins to all them that with hearty repen­tance and true faith turn to him. Have mercy upon you: pardon and forgive you, &c.

All these several Forms, in sence and vir­tue are the same; For as when a Prince hath granted a Commission to any servant of his, to release out o [...] Prison all penitent offenders whatsoever, it were all one in effect, as to the Prisoners discharge, whether this servant sayes, by virtue of a Commission granted to me, under the Prince [...] hand and seal, which here I shew, I release this prisoner. Or thus, The Prince who hath given me this Com­mission, He pardons you. Or lastly, The Prince pardon and deliver you; the Prince then standing by and confirming the word of his Servant. So is it here all one as to the re­mission of sins in the penitent, whether the Priest Absolves him after this form; Almigh­ty God who hath given me and all Priests power to pronounce pardon to the penitent, He pardons you. Or thus, By vertue of a Commission granted to me from God I ab­solve you. Or lastly; God pardon you, namely, [Page 20] by me his servant according to his promise, whose sins ye remit, they are remitted. All these are but several expressions of the same thing, and are effectual to the penitent by virtue of that Commission mentioned Saint Ioh. 20. Whose sins ye remit, they are remitted. Which Commission in two of these forms is expressed, and in the Last, viz. that at the Communion is sufficiently implyed and sup­posed. For the Priest is directed, in using this form, to stand up and turn to the people. Rubr. immediately before it. Which behaviour cer­tainly signifies more than a bare prayer for the people (for if it were only a prayer for the people, he should not be directed to stand and turn to the People when he speaks, but to God from the people) this gesture of stand­ing and turning to the people signifies a mes­sage of God to the people by the mouth of his Priest, a part of his Ministery of Recon­ciliation, a solemn application of pardon to the penitent by Gods Minister, and is in sense thus much, Almighty God pardon you by me. Thus the Greek Church, from whom this form is borrowed, uses to express it and explain it. Almighty God pardon you, by me his unworthy Servant, or Lord, pardon him, for thou hast said, whose sins ye remit, they are remitted; sometime expressing, always in­cluding Gods Commission: So then in which [Page 21] form soever of these the Absolution be pro­nounced, it is in substance the same; an act of authority by virtue of Christs Commissi­on, effectual to remission of sins in the pe­nitent.

Of all these Forms, the last, in the Com­munion-Service was most used in Primi­tive times by the Greek and Latin Church, and scarce any other form to be found in their Rituals or Eccles. History till about four hundred years since, say some Learned Men. But what then? is another Form unlawful? Hath not the Church power to vary the ex­pression, and to signifie Christs power gran­ted to her, provided the expression and words be agreeable to the sense of that Commission? But it may easily be shown that those other Forms are not novelties. For even of old in the Greek Church, there was used as full a Form as any the Church of England uses: It's true it was not written, nor set down in their Rituals, but delivered from hand to hand down to these times, and constantly used by them in their private Absolutions. For when the Penitent came to the Spiritual Man, (so they call'd their Confessor,) for Abso­lution, intreating him in their vulgar lan­guage [...], I beseech you, Sir, absolve me: The Confessor or Spi­ritual Man, if he thought him fit for pardon, [Page 22] answered, [...], I absolve thee. See Arcadius de Sacra Poenit. l. 4. c. 3. & Goar. in Euchol. Graec. where you may find instances of Forms of Absolution as full as any the Church of England uses.

The LORDS PRAYER.

THen follows the LORDS PRAYER. The Church of Christ did use to begin and end her Services with the Lords Prayer, this being the Foundation upon which all other Prayers should be built, therefore we begin with it; that so the right Foundation being laid, we may justly proceed to our ensuing requests; Tertul. de orat. c. 9. And it being the perfection of all prayer, therefore we con­clude our prayers with it. S. Augustine Ep. 59. Let no Man therefore quarrel with the Churches frequent use of the Lords Prayer. For the Church Catholick ever did the same. Besides, if we hope to have our prayers ac­cepted of the Father only for his Sons sake, why should we not hope to have them most speedily accepted, when they are offered up in his Sons own words?

Both in this place and other parts of the Service, where the Lords prayer is appointed [Page 23] to be used, the Doxology, For thine is the Kingdom, &c. is left out. The reason is given by Learned Men, because the Doxology is [...]o part of our Lords Prayer. For though in S. Matt. 6. it be added in our usual Copies, yet in the most ancient Manuscripts it is not to be found, no nor in S. Lukes Copy, S. Luke 11. and therefore is thought to be added by the Greek Church, who indeed use it in their Liturgies (as the Jews before them did,) but divided from the Prayer as if it were no part of it. The Latin Church generally say it as this Church does, without the Doxology fol­lowing S. Lukes Copy, who setting down our Lords Prayer exactly, with this Intro­duction, when you pray say, not after this manner, as S. Matthew hath it, but say, Our Father, &c. leaves out the Doxology: and certainly it can be no just matter of offence to any reasonable Man, that the Church uses that Form which S. Luke tells us was exactly the prayer of our Lord.

In some places, especially among those Eja­culations which the Priest and people make in course, the People are to say the last words— But deliver us from evil, Amen. That so they may not be interrupted from still bear­ [...]ing a part, and especially in so divine a Pray­ [...]er as this, thereby giving a fuller testification of their Concurrence and Communion.

[Page 24] Then follow the Verses,

O LORD open Thou our Lips.
And our mouth shall shew forth thy praise, &c.

This is a most wise order of the Church in assigning this place to these Verses: name­ly, before the Psalms, Lesson and Collects: and yet after the Confession and Absolution; insinuating that our mouths are silenced only by sin, and opened only by God; and there­fore when we meet together in the Habitati­on of Gods Honour, the Church, to be thankful to him, and speak good of his Name. We must crave of God Almighty first par­don of our sins, and then that he would put a New Song in our mouths that they may shew forth his praise. And because without Gods Grace we can do nothing, and because the Devil is then most busie to hinder us, when we are most desirously bent to serve God: therefore follow immediately those short and passionate Ejaculations, O Lord open thou our Lips, O God make spéed to save us. ‘which verses are a most excel­lent defence against all Incursions and inva­sions of the De [...]il, against all unruly affecti­ons of Humane Nature, for it is a Prayer and an earnest one, to God for his help [...] an humble acknowledgement of our ow [...] inability to live without him a minute, [Page 25] O God make haste to help us. If any be ready to faint and sink with sorrow, this raises him, by relling him that God is at hand to help us. If any be apt to be proud of spiritual success, this is fit to humble him, by minding him that he cannot live a moment without him. It is fit for every Man in every state, degree, or condition, sayes Cassian, Col. 10. c. 10.’

The DOXOLOGY follows. Glory be to the Father, &c. which is the Christians both Hymn and shorter Creed. For what is the summ of the Christians faith but the mystery of the holy Trinity, God the Fa­ther, Son, and Holy Ghost, which neither Jew, nor Pagan, but only the Christian be­lieves, and in this Doxology professes a­gainst all Hereticks old and new? and as it is a short Creed, so it is also a most excel-Hymn; for the glory of God is the end of our Creation, and should be the aim of all our services, whatsoever we do should be done to the glory of that God the Fa­ther, Son, and Holy Ghost: and this is all that we can either either by word or deed give to God, namely, GLORY. There­fore this Hymn fitly serves to close any of our Religious services, our Praises, Pray­ers, [Page 26] Thanksgivings, Confessions of Sins or Faith. Since all these we do to Glorifie God, it cannot be unfitting to close with Glory be to God the Father, Son and Holy Ghost. It cannot easily be expressed how useful this Divine Hymn is upon all occasi­ons. If God Almighty send us prosperity, what can we better return him, than Glory? If he sends Adversity, it still befits us to say, Glory be to, &c. Whether we receive good, or whether we receive evil at the hands of God, we cannot say a better Grace than Glory be the Father, &c. In a word, we cannot better begin the day when we awake, nor conclude the day when we go to sleep, than by Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Ghost. Then the Hallelujah, or Praise ye the Lord; of which S. Augustine sayes, [There is no­thing that more soundly delights, than the praise of God, and a continual Hallelujah.

The VENITE.
O come let us sing unto the Lord.

THis is an Invitatory Psalm; For here­in we do mutually invite and call up­on one another being come before His pre­sence, to sing to the Lord, to set forth His [Page 27] praises, to hear His voice, as with joy and chearfulness, so with that reverence that becomes His infinite Majesty, worshipping, falling down, and kneeling before Him, using all humble behaviour in each part of His service and worship prescribed to us by His Church. And needful it is that the Church should call upon us for this duty, for most of us forget the Psalmists counsel, Psal. 69. 7. To ascribe unto the Lord the ho­nour due unto his Name: into his Courts we come, before the presence of the Lord of the whole Earth, and forget to worship him in the beauty of holiness.

The PSALMS.

THe PSALMS follow, which the Church appoints to be read over every Month, oftner than any other part of holy Scripture: So was it of old or­dained saith S. Chrys. Hom. 6. de poenit. ‘All Christians exercise themselves in Da­vids Psalms oftner than in any other part of the Old or New Testament. Moses the great Lawgiver that saw God face to face, and wrote a Book of the Creation of the World, is scarc [...] read over once a year. The holy Gospels, where [Page 28] the Miracles of Christ are preached, where God converses with Man, where Death is destroyed, the Devils cast out, the Lepers cleansed, the blind restored to sight; where the Thief is placed in Paradise, and the Harlot made purer than the Stars, where the waters of Ior­dan to the sanctification of Souls, where is the food of immortality, the holy Eu­charist, and the words of life, holy pre­cepts and precious promises, those we read over once or twice a Week. What shall I say o [...] blessed Paul, Christs Ora­tour, the Fisher of World, who by his 14. Epistles, those spiritual Nets, hath caught Men to salvation, who was wrapt into the third Heaven, and heard and saw such Mysteries as are not to be ut­tered? him we read twice in the week. We get not his Epistles by heart, but only attend to them while they are read­ing. But for holy Davids Psalms, the grace of the holy Spirit hath so ordered it, that they should be said or sung night and day. In the Churches Vigils, the first, the midst and the last, are Davids Psalms: in the Morning Davids Psalms are sought for, and the first, the midst and the last is David. And Funeral Solemnities the first, the midst and the last is David. In [Page 29] private houses where the Virgins spin, the first, the midst and the last is David: Many that know not a letter, can say Davids Psalms by heart: In the Mona­steries, the quires of Heavenly Hosts, the first, the midst and the last is David: In the Deserts, where Men that have cruci­fied the world to themselvs converse with God, the first, the midst and the last is David, In the Night when Men are asleep, David awakes them up to sing; and gathering the Servants of God into Angelical troops, turns Earth into Hea­ven, and makes Angels of Men singing Davids Psalms.’ The holy Gospels and Epistles contain indeed the words of eter­nal life, words by which we must be saved: and therefore should be sweeter to us than Honey or the Honey-comb, more precious than Gold, yea than much fine Gold; but they are not of so continual use as Davids Psalms, which are digested forms of Pray­ers, Thanksgivings, Praises, Confessions and Adorations, fit for every temper and every time. Here the penitent hath a form of confession; he that hath received a be­nefit, hath a Thanksgiving; he that is in any kind of need, bodily or ghostly hath a prayer; all have Lauds, and all may adore the several excellencies of Almighty God in Da­vids [Page 30] forms: and these a Man may safely use, being compos'd by the Spirit of God, which cannot erre: whereas other Books of Pray­ers and Devotions are, for the most part, compos'd by private men, subject to error and mistake, whose fancies, sometimes wild ones, are commended to us for matter of devotion, and we may be taught to blas­pheme, while we intend to adore; or at least, to abuse our devotion when we ap­proach to the throne of grace, and offer up an unclean Beast instead of an holy Sacri­fice. May we not think that this amongst others hath been a cause of the decay of right and true devotion in these latter dayes, namely, the neglect of this excel­lent Book, and preferring Mens fancies be­fore it? I deny not but that Collects and other parts of Devotion which the consen­tient Testimony and constant practice of the Church have commended to us may, and especially the most divine Prayer of our LORD ought to be used by us in our private devotion, but I would not have Davids Psalms disused, but used frequent­ly and made as they were by Athanasius and S. Ierome, a great, if not the greatest part of our private devotions, which we may offer up to God as with more safety, so with more confidence of acceptation being [Page 31] the inspiration of that holy Spirit of God, who, when we know not what to say, helps our infirmities both with words and af­fections? Rom. 8. 26. If any man thinks these Psalms too hard for him to understand, and apply to his several needs, let him make trial awhile, and spend that time in them, which he spends in humane compositions, let him study them as earnestly, as he does books of less concernment; let him pray the holy Spirit that made them, to open his eyes, to see the admirable use of them; let him intreat holy and learned guides of Souls to direct him in the use of them, and ‘by the grace of God, in the frequent use of them he may attain to the Primitive fervour, and come to be a Man, as holy David was, after Gods own heart.

S. HIER. in Epitaph. Paulae. [In the Morning, at the third, sixth and ninth hour; in the Evening at midnight Davids Psalms are sung over in order, and no Man is suffer­ed to be ignorant of Davids Psalms.]

These PSALMS we sing or say by course, The Priest one verse, and the People another; or else one side of the Quire one verse, and the other side ano­ther,’ according to the ancient practice of the Greek and Latin Church. Socrat. Hist. l. 6. c. 8. Theodoret. l. 2. c. 24. Basil. Ep. 63. And [Page 32] according to the pattern set us by the An­gels, Esay 6. 3. who sing one to another, Holy, Holy, Holy. These reasons may be gi­ven for this manner of Singing by course.

First, that we may thus in a holy emulati­on contend, who shall serve God most affe­ctionately, which our LORD seeing and hearing, is not a little pleas'd. Ter. l. 2. ad ux.

Secondly, that one relieving another we may not grow weary of our service. S. Aug. l. Conf. 9. c. 7.

When we say or sing these Psalms, we are wont to stand, by the erection of our bodies, expressing the elevation or lifting up of our souls to God, while we are serv­ing him in these holy employments.

At the end of every Psalm, and of all the Hymns, (except TE DEUM, which be­cause it is nothing else almost, but this, Glory be to the Father, &c. enlarg'd, hath not this Doxology added) we say or sing Glo­ry be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the holy Ghost; which was the use of the ancient Church, never quarrel'd at by any till Arius, who, being prest with this usage as an argument against his Heresie of making the Son inferiour to the Father, la­boured to corrupt this Versicle, saying [ Glory be to the Father by the Son, in the Holy Ghost. Theodoret, Hist. l. 2. c. 24.] The [Page 33] Church on the contrary was careful to maintain the ancient usage, adding on pur­pose against Arrius, As it was in the be­ginning, is now, and ever shall be, Conc. Vas. can. 7. Now if this joyful Hymn of Glory, have any use in the Church of God, can we place it more fitly, than where it now serves as a close, and conclu­sion to Psalms and Hymns, whose proper subject and almost only matter, is a dutiful acknowledgment of Gods excellency and glory by occasion of special effects?

As an Hymn of Glory is fit to conclude the Psalms, so especially this Christian Hymn, wherein as Christians (not as Jews and Pagans) we glorifie God the Father, Son, and holy Ghost; by which Christian conclusion of Davids Psalms, we do, as it were, fit this part of the Old Testament for the Service of God under the Gospel, and make them Evangelical Offices.

LESSONS.

AFter the Psalms follow two LES­SONS; one out of the Old Testa­ment, another out of the New. This was the ancient custome of all the Churches in Egypt, Cassian. l. 2. cap. 4. who sayes it was not taught by men, but from heaven by the ministery of Angels. This choice may be, [Page 34] to shew the harmony of them: for what is the Law but the Gospel foreshewed: what other the Gospel, but the Law ful­filled? That which lies in the Old Testa­ment, as under a shadow, is in the New, brought out into the open Sun: things there prefigured are here perform'd. Thus as the two Seraphims cry one to another, Holy, holy, holy, Esay 6. 3. So the two Testa­ments Old and New, faithfully agreeing, convince the sacred truth of God. First, one out of the Old Testament, then ano­ther out of the New, observing the me­thod of the holy Spirit, who first publish­ed the Old, then the New; first the pre­cepts of the Law, then of the Gospel, Which method of their reading either pur­posely did tend, or at the least wise doth fitly serve, that from smaller things the mind of the hearers may go forward to the know­ledge of greater; and by degres climb up from the lowest to the highest things, sayes incomparable Hooker.

A wise constitution of the Church it is, thus to mingle Services of several forts, to keep us from wearisomness. For whereas devout Prayer is joyned with a vehement intention of the inferior powers of the soul, which cannot therein continue long without pain, therefore holy Church interposes still [Page 35] somewhat for the higher part of the mind, the understanding, to work upon, that both being kept in continual exercise with vari­ety, neither might feel any weariness, and yet each be a spur to other. For Prayer kindles our desire to behold God by specu­lation; and the mind delighted with that speculation, takes every where new inflam­mations to pray; the riches of the myste­ries of heavenly wisdom continually stir­ring up in us correspondent desires to them; so that he which prayes in due sort, is thereby made the more attentive to hear, and he which hears, the more earnest to pray.

The Minister that reads the Lessons standing & turning himself so as he may be best heard of all such as are present. Rubr. 2. before Te Deum. Turning himself so as he may best be heard of all, that is, turning towards the people, whereby it appears that immediately before the Les­sons he lookt another way from the people, because here he is directed to turn towards them. This was the ancient custom of the Church of England, that the Priest who did officiate, in all those parts of the Ser­vice which were directed to the people, turn'd himself towards them, as in the Ab­solution. See the Rubr. before Absol. at [Page 36] the Communion. Then shall the Priest or Bishop if present, stand and turning himself to the people say, &c. So in the Benediction, reading of the Lessons, and holy Commandments: but in those parts of the office which were directed to God immediately, as Prayers, Hymns, Lauds, Confessions of Faith, or Sins, he turn'd from the people; and for that purpose in many Parish-Churches of late, the Read­ing-Pew had one Desk for the Bible, look­ing towards the people to the Body of the Church, another for the Prayer-Book looking towards the East or upper end of the Chancel. And very reasonable was this usage; for when the people were spo­ken to, it was fit to look towards them; but when God was spoken to, it was fit to turn from the people. And be [...]ides, if there be any part of the World more honourable, in the esteem of Men, than another, it is fit to look that way when we pray to God in publick, that the turning of our bodies towards a more honourable place, may mind us of the great honour and majesty of the person we speak to. ‘And this reason S. Augustine gives of the Churches an­cient custom of turning to the East in their publick prayers, because the East is the most honourable part of the World, [Page 37] being the Region of Light, whence the glorious Sun arises,’ Aug. l. 2. de Ser. Dom. in Monte c. 5. That this was the constant practice of the Church to turn toward the East in her publick prayers may suffici­ently appear by S. Augustin in the place last cited, where he sayes, Cum ad orationes stamus, ad Orientem Convertimur; When we stand at our prayers, we turn towards the East. And by Epiphan. l. 1. haer. 19. c. 19. who there detests the madness of the Im­postor Elzaeus, because that amongst other things he forbad praying toward the East. And the Church of England, who pro­fesses to conform to the ancient practices, as far as conveniently she can, as may be seen in many passages of her Canons and other places, did observe the same custom in her prayers, as appears by the placing of the Desk for the Prayer-book above mentioned, looking that way, and as may be collected from this Rubrick, which di­rects the Priest in the reading of the Les­sons to turn to the people, which supposes him, at prayer and the Psalms to look quite another way, namely, as in reason may be concluded, that way which the Ca­tholick Church uses to do for divers rea­sons: and amongst other, for that which S. Augustine hath given, because That was [Page 38] the most worthy part of the World, and there­fore most fit to be lookt to when we come to worship God in the Beauty of Holiness. Again, another reason may be given of turning from the people towards the upper end of the Chancel in our Prayers, because it is fit in our prayers to look towards that part of the Church or Chancel, which is the highest and chief, and where God af­fords his most gracious and mysterious presence, and that is the holy Table and Altar, which anciently was placed towards the upper or East end of the Cha [...]cel. This is the highest part of the Chancel, set apart to the highest of Religious Services, the consecration and distribution of the holy Eucharist, here is exhibited the most gra­cious and mysterious presence of God that in this life we are capable of, the presence of his most holy Body and Blood. And therefore the Altar was usually call'd the Tabernacle of Gods Glory, His Chair of State, the Throne of God, the Type of Heaven, Heaven it self. As therefore the Jews in their Prayers lookt towards the principal part of the Temple, the Mercy-Seat, Psal. 28. 2. So the Christians in their prayers turned towards the principal part of the Church, the Altar, of which the Mercy-Seat is but a type. And as our Lord [Page 39] hath taught us in his Prayer, to look up towards Heaven when we pray, saying, Our Father which art in Heaven; not as if God were there confin'd, for he is every where, in Earth as well as in Heaven, but because Heaven is his Throne, whereas Earth is but his Foot-stool; so holy Church by her practice teaches us in our publick and solemn prayers to turn and look, not towards the inferior and lower parts of the Footstool, but towards that part of the Church which most nearly resembles Hea­ven, the holy Table or Altar. Correspon­dent to this practice, was the manner of the Jews of old, for at the reading of the Law and other Scriptures, he that did Minister, turned his face to the people, but he who read the prayers, turned his back to the people, and his face to the Ark. Mr. THORNDYKE of Relig. Assem. pag. 231.

For the choice of these Lessons and their Order, holy Church observes a several course.

For the Ordinary Morning and Evening prayers she observes only this: to begin at the beginning of the year with Genesis for the first Lesson, and S. Matthew for the Second in the Morning: and Genesis again for the First, and S. Paul to the Ro­mans [Page 40] for the Second Lesson at Even, and so continues on till the Books be read over, but yet leaving out some Chapters, either such as have been read already, upon which account she omits the Chronicles, being for the most part the same with the book of Kings which hath been read already; and some particular Chapters in some other Books: having been the same for the most part read either in the same book or some other: or else such as are full of Genealo­gies, or some other matter, which holy Church counts less profitable for ordinary hearers, Only in this she alters the order of the books, not reading the prophet Esay, till all the rest of the books be done: Because the Prophet: Esay being the most Evangelical Prophet, most plainly prophe­sying of Christ, is reserved to be read a lit­tle before ADVENT.

For Sundayes somewhat another course is observed; for then Genesis is begun to be read upon Septuagesima Sunday; be­cause then begins the holy time of penance and mortification, to which Genesis is thought to suit best, because that treats of our misery by the fall of Adam, and of Gods severe judgment upon the world for sin: Then we read forward the books as they lye in order, yet not all the books, [Page 41] but only some choice Lessons out of them. And if any Sunday be, as they call it, a pri­viledged day; that is, if it hath the history of it expressed in Scripture, such as Easter, Whit sunday, &c. then there are peculiar and proper Lessons appointed for it.

For Saints dayes we observe another or­der: for upon them (except such of them as are especially recorded in Scripture, and have proper Lessons) the Church appoints Chapters out of the moral books, such as Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, Ecclesiasticus and Wisdom, for first Lessons, being excellent instructions of life and conversation, and so fit to be read upon the daies of holy Saints, whose exemplary lives and deaths, are the cause of the Churches Solemn Commemoration of them, and Commen­dation of them to us. And though some of these books be not, in the strictest sense, Canonical, yet I see no reason, but that they may be read publickly in the Church, with profit and more safety, than Sermons can be ordinarily preacht there. For cer­tainly Sermons are but humane Composi­tions, and many of them not so wholsome matter, as these which have been viewed and allowed by the judgment of the Church for many ages past to be Ecclesiastical and good, nearest to divine of any writings. [Page 42] If it be thought dangerous to read them after the same manner and order that Ca­nonical Scripture is read, lest perhaps by this means they should grow into the same credit with Canonical: It is answered, that many Churches have thought it no great hurt, if they should, but our Church hath sufficiently secured us against that dan­ger whatsoever it be, by setting different marks upon them, styling the one Canoni­cal, the other Apocryphal. As for the se­cond Lessons, the Church in them goes on in her ordinary course.

The HYMNS. Te Deum, &c.

AFter the Lessons are appointed Hymns. The Church observing, S. Pauls Rule, Singing to the Lord in Psalms and Hymns, and Spiritual Songs, every way expressing her thanks to God.

The antiquity of Hymns in the Christian Church, doth sufficiently appear by that of our Saviour, S. Matth 26. When they had sung an Hymn, they went out, upon which place, S. Chrys. sayes, They sung an Hymn, to teach us to do the like. Concerning singing of Psalms and Hymns in the Church, we [Page 43] have both the Precepts and Examples of Christ and his Apostles, S. Aug. Ep. 119. S. Paul ordered it in the Church of Coloss. Singing to your selves in Psalms and Hymns, Col. 3. Which we find presently after pra­ctised in the Church of Alexandria, foun­ded by S. Mark, Eus. Hist: l. 2. c. 17. where Philo reports that the Christians had in every place Monasteries wherein they sang Hymns to God, in several kinds of Meeter and Verse. S. Ambrose brought them into Millaine, to ease the peoples sad minds and to keep them from weariness, who were praying night and day for their persecuted Bishop, and from hence came all Hymns almost to be called Ambrosiani, because that by him they were spread over the Latin Church. With the Morning and Evening Hymns God is delighted, saies S. Hi­erome: and Possidius in the life of S. Au­gustine tells us, c. 28. that towards the time of his dissolution, S. Augustine wept a­bundantly because he saw the Cities destroy­ed, the Bishops and Priests sequestred, the Churches prophaned, the holy Service and Sacraments neglected, either because few or none desired them, or else because there were scarce any Priests left to administer to them that did desire them; lastly, because the Hymns and Lauds of God were lost out of the Church.

[Page 44] These Hymns are to be said or sung; but most properly to be sung; else they are not so strictly and truly called Hymns, that is, Songs of praise; and not only by the Church of England, but by all Christian Churches of old, was it so practised: and so holy David directs, Psal. 47. 6. O sing praises, sing praises unto our God. O sing praises, sing praises unto our King. The profit of which singing Hymns is much many wayes; especially in this, that they inkindle an holy flame in the minds and affections of the hearers. O how I wept, sayes S. Aug. in the Hymns and holy Canti­cles, being enforc'd thereunto by the sweet voices of thy Melodious Church: by reason of the proneness of our affections to that which delights, it pleas'd the wisdom of the Spirit to borrow from melody that pleasure, which mingled with heavenly mysteries, causes the smoothness and softness of that which touches the ear, to conveigh as it were by stealth, the treasure of good things into mens minds: to this purpose were those harmonious tunes of Psalms devised. And S. Basil. in Psal. By pleasing thus the affections, and delighting the mind of man, Musick makes the service of God more easie.

When we sing or say these Hymns, we stand, which is the proper posture for [Page 45] Thanksgivings and Lauds, Psal. 134. Praise the Name of the Lord standing in the Courts of the Lord. And 2 Chron. 7. 6. The Priests waited on their office, the Levites also with instruments of musick of the Lord, which David the King had made to praise the Lord (with the 136. Psalm,) because his mercy endureth for ever, when David praised by their ministery, and the Priest sounded Trum­pets before them, and all Israel STOOD. The erection of the body fitly expresses the lifting up of the heart in joy: whence it is, that rejoycing in Scripture is called the lifting up of the head, S. Luke 21. 28. Lift up your heads, for your redemption draw­eth nigh; So then, joy being a lifting up of the soul, and praise and Thanksgiving being effects of joy, cannot be more fitly expressed, then by erection and lifting up of the body, Standing in the Courts of the Lord, when we sing praise unto him.

After the Morning first Lesson follows Te Deum, [ We praise thee O God,] or [ O all ye works of the Lord, &c. called Benedi­cite.] The first of which [ We praise thee O God, &c.] was, as is credibly reported, framed miraculously by [...]. Ambrose and S. Augustine at his Baptism, and hath been in much esteem in the Church ever since as it deserves, being both a Creed, con­taining [Page 46] all the mysteries of Faith, and a most solemn Form of Thanksgiving, Praise, Adoration and what not? and so hath that other Canticle [O all ye works of the Lord] in the which the whole Creation praises God together, been received and esteemed universally in the Church. Concil. Toletan. 4. c. 13.

After the Second Lesson at Morning Prayer is appointed, Blessed be the Lord God of Israel, called Benedictus, or, O be Ioyful in the Lord, called Iubilate.

After the Evening Lessons are appointed Magnificat, or My soul doth magnifie the Lord, and Nunc dimittis, Lord now lettest thou thy servant depart in peace: or else two Psalms. And very fitly doth the Church appoint sacred. Hymns after Lessons: For who is there, that hearing God speak from Heaven to him for his fouls health, can do less than rise up and praise him? and what Hymns can be fitter to praise God with for our salvation, than those which were the first gratulations, wherewith our Saviour was entertained in­to the world? And such are these. Yet as fit as they are, some have quarrell'd them, especially at Magnificat, [ My soul doth magnifie the Lord,] and Nunc dimittis, [or, Lord now lettest thou thy servant de­part [Page 47] in peace.] The Objections are these: That the first of these was the Virgin Ma­ries Hymn for bearing Christ in her womb: The latter old Simeons, for seeing and holding in his arms the blessed Babe: nei­ther of which can be done by us now, and therefore neither can we say properly these Hymns.

The answer may be, that bearing Christ in the womb, suckling him, holding him in our arms, is not so great a blessing, as the laying up his holy word in our hearts. S. Luke 11. 27. by which Christ is formed in us, Gal. 4. 19. and so there is as much thanks to be returned to God for this as for that, He that does the will of God taught in his word, may as well say. My soul doth magnifie the Lord as the holy Vir­gin; for Christ is formed in him, as well as in the Virgins womb. S. Matth. 12. 50. Whosoever doth the will of my Father which is in heaven, the same is my brother, and si­ster, and mother. And why may not we after the reading of a part of the new Testa­ment, say, Lord now lettest thou thy servant depart in peace, as well as old Simeon? for in that Scripture by the eye of Faith, we see that salvation which he then saw, and more clearly reveal'd. We have then the same reason to say it, that old Simeon had, [Page 48] and we should have the same spirit to say it with.

There can nothing be more fitting for us, as we have said, than having heard the Les­sons and the goodness of God therein Preach't unto us, to break out into a Song of Praise and Thanksgiving, and the Church hath appointed two to be used (either of them) after each Lesson, but not so indiffe­rently but that the Former Practice of ex­emplary Churches and Reason may guide us in the choice: For the Te Deum, Bene­dictus, Magnificat, and Nunc Dimittis being the most expressive-Jubilations and re­joycings for the redemption of the world, may be said more often than the rest, espe­cially on Sundayes and other Festivals of our Lord, excepting in Lent and Advent, which being times of Humiliation, and Meditations on Christ as in expectation, or his sufferings, are not so fitly enlarged with these Songs of highest Festivity, (the custom being for the same reason in many Churches, in Lent, to hide and conceal all the glory of their Altars, covering them with black to comply with the season) and there­fore in these times may be rather used the following Psalms than the foregoing Can­ticles, as at other times also, when the Contents of the Lesson shall give occasion, [Page 49] as when it speaks of the enlargement of the Church by bringing in the Gentiles into the Fold of it, for divers passages of those three Psalms import that sense.

And for the Canticle Benedicite, [ O all ye works of the Lord] it may be used not only in the aforesaid times of Humiliation, but when either the Lessons are out of Da­niel, or set before us the wonderful han­dy-work of God in any of the Creatures, or the use he makes of them either ordina­ry or miraculous for the good of the Church: Then it will be very seasonable to return this Song, O all ye works of the Lord, bless ye the Lord, praise him, and magnifie him for ever:] that is, ye are great occasion of blessing the Lord, who therefore be blessed, praised, and magni­fied for ever.

The APOSTLES CREED.

The Creed follows. At ordinary Morn­ing and Evening prayer, and most Sundaies and Holy-daies, the Apostles Creed is ap­pointed; which Creed was made by the Apostles upon this occasion, sayes Ruffinus in Symb. n. 2. The Apostles, having re­ceived a Commandment from our Lord to Teach all Nations, and withal being com­manded [Page 50] to tarry at Hierusalem till they should be furnish'd with gifts and graces of the holy Spirit, sufficient for such a charge, tarried patiently, as they were enjoyned, expecting the fulfilling of that promise. In the time of the stay at Hie­rusalem, they agreed upon this Creed as a Rule of Faith, according to the analogy of which, they and all others should reach, and as a word of distinction, by which they should know friends from foes. For as the Gi­leadites distinguished their own men from the Berjamites, by the word Shibboleth, Iudges 12. 6. And as Souldiers know their own side from the Enemy by their Word, so the Apostles and the Church should know who were the Churches friends, and who were enemies; who were right be­lievers, who false, by this word of Faith: for all that walkt according to this Rule, and profest this faith, she acknowledged for hers, and gave them her peace: but all others that went contrary to this rule and word, she accounted Enemies, Tertul. de praescrip. led by false spirits. For he that hears not us, is not of God; hereby know we the Spirit of truth, and the spi­rit of error, 1 Iohn 4. 6.

[Page 51] This Creed is said daily twice, Mor­ning and Evening. So it was of old. Aug. l. 1. de Symb. ad Catech. cap. 1. Take the Rule of Faith, which is call'd the Sym­bol or Creed, say it daily, in the Morning before you go forth; at Night before you sleep. And l. 50. Hom. 42. Say your Creed daily Morning and Evening. ‘Rehearse your Creed to God; say not, I said it yesterday, I have said it to day already, say it again, say it every day: guard your selves with your Faith: And if the Adversary assault you, let the redeemed know, that he ought to meet him, with the Banner of the Cross and the shield of Faith, above all taking the shield of Faith,’ Ephes. 6. Faith is rightly called a Shield, S. Chrys. in loc. For as a Shield is carried before the body, as a wall to defend it, so is faith to the soul; for all things yield to that: This is our victory whereby we overcome the world, even our Faith. Therefore we had need look well to our faith, and be careful to keep that entire; and for that purpose it is not amiss to rehearse it often, and guard our soul with it.

Cum horr [...]mus aliquid recurrendum est ad Symbolum: When we are affrighted, run we to the Creed, and say, I believe in God the Father Almighty, this will guard your [Page 52] soul from fear: If you be tempted to de­spair, guard your soul with the Creed, say, I believe in Jesus Christ his only Son our Lord, who was crucified, &c. for us men and our salvation; that may secure your soul from despair: If you be tempt­ed to Pride, run to the Creed, and a sight of Christs hanging upon the Cross, will humble you: If to Lust or uncleanness, to the Creed, and see the wounds of Christ, and the remembrance of them, if any thing will quench that fiery dart: If we be tempted to presume and grow careless, take up again this shield of Faith, see. Christ in the Creed coming to judgment, and this terrour of the Lords, will perswade men, In a word, the Creed is a guard and defence against all temptations of the world, all the fiery darts of the Devil, all the filthy lusts of the flesh: Therefore, above all, take the shield of Faith, saith S. Paul, and be sure to guard your soul Morning and Evening with the Creed, thy symbol of the most holy Faith. Besides, This solemn rehearsing of our Creed, is a plighting of our faith and fidelity to God, before De­vils, Angels, and Men; an engaging and devoting of our souls in the principal fa­culties and powers of it, our reason and understanding and will, wholly to God the [Page 53] Father, Son, and holy Ghost, to believe in the ever blessed Trinity, whatsoever flesh and blood shall tempt to the contra­ry; which is an high piece of loyalty to God; and cannot be too often perform'd. It is that kind of Confession, that S. Paul says is necessary to salvation, as well as believing, Rom. 10. 10. For it is there said Verse 9. If we confess with our mouth, as well as, if we believe with the heart, we shall be saved; it is that kind of Confession that our Lord Christ speaks of, S. Matt. 10. 32. Whosoever shall confess me before men, him will I confess also before my Fa­ther which is in Heaven. And therefore since it is a service so acceptable, it cannot be thought unreasonable for the Church to require it Morning and Evening. The Creed follows soon after the Lessons and very seasonably; for in the Creed we con­fess that Faith, that the Holy Lessons [...]each.

The Creed is to be said not by the Priest alone, but by the Priest and people together. Rubr. before the Creed. For since Con­fession of Faith in publick before God, Angels and men is so acceptable a service to God, as is shewn; Fit it is that every man as well as the Priest, should bear his part in it, since every man may do it for [Page 54] himself as well, nay, better than the Priest can do it for him, for as every man knows best what himself believes, so it is fittest to confess it for himself, and evidence to the Church his found Belief, by expresly re­peating of that Creed and every particular thereof, which is and alwayes hath been accounted the Mark and Character, where­by to distinguish a True Believer from an Heretick or Infidel.

We are required to say the Creed stand­ing, by this Gesture signifying our Readi­ness to Profess, and our Resolution to ad­here and stand to this holy Faith.

Of Athanasius's CREED.

Besides the Apostles Creed, holy Church acknowledges two other, or rather two explications of the same Creed, the Ni­cene, and Athanasius his Creed: of the Nicene Creed shall be said somewhat in the proper place, the Communion-Service where it is used. Athanasius his Creed is here to be accounted for, because it is said sometimes in this place in stead of the Apo­stles Creed. It was composed by Atha­nasius, and sent to Pope Iulius, for to clear himself and acquit his Faith from the slanders of his Arian Enemies, who re­ported [Page 55] him erroneous in the Faith. It hath been received with great Veneration as a treasure of an inestimable price, both by the Greek and Latin Churches, Nazi­anz. de laud. Athan. orat. 21. and there­fore both for that authority, and for the testification of our Continuance in the same Faith, to this day, the Church ra­ther uses this and the Nicene explanations, than any other Gloss or Paraphrase de­vised by our selves; which, though it were to the same effect, notwithstanding could not be of the same credit nor authority.

This Creed is appointed to be said upon the dayes named in the Rubrick, for these Reasons, partly, because those daies, many of them are most proper for this Confessi­on of the Faith, which of all others is the most express, concerning the Trinity, be­cause the matter of them much concerns the manifestation of the Trinity, as Christ­mas, Epiph. Trinity Sunday, and S. Iohn Baptists day, at the highest of whose Acts, the Baptizing of our Lord, was made a kind of Sensible manifestation of the Trini­ty; partly, that so it might be said once a moneth at least; and therefore on S. Iames, and S. Barthol. daies, and withal at conve­nient distance from each time, and therefore on S. Matt. Matthias, Sim. and Iude, and S. Andrew's.

The Lord be with you.

This Divine Salutation taken out of Ho­ly Scripture, Ruth 2. was frequently used in Ancient Liturgies before Prayers, be­fore the Gospel, before the Sermon, and at other times, and that by the direction of the holy Apostles, saies the Council of Brac­cara. It seems as an I [...]troit or entrance upon another sort of Divine Service, and a good Introduction it is, serving as an ho­ly excitation to Attention and Devotion, by minding the people what they are about, namely such holy Services, as without Gods assistance and special grace cannot be performed, and therefore when they are about these Services, the Priest minds them of it by saying, The Lord be with you; And again, it is a most excellent and seasonable Prayer for them, in effect thus much, The Lord be with you, to lift up your Hearts and raise your Devotions to his Service. The Lord be with you, to accept your Services. The Lord be with you, to reward you hereafter with eter­nal li [...]e.

The people Answer, And with thy Spi­rit. Which form is taken out of 2 Tim. 4. 22. and is as much as this, Thou art about [Page 57] to Offer up Prayers and spiritual Sacrifi­ces for us, therefore we pray likewise for thee, that He, without whom nothing is good and acceptable, may be with thy spi­rit while thou art exercised in these Spiri­tual Services, which must be performed with the Spirit; according to S. Paul, 1 Cor. 14. 15. Thus the Priest prayes and wishes well to the people, and they pray and wish well to the Priest. And such mutual Sa­lutations and Prayers as this and those that follow, where Priest and people inter­changeably pray each for other, are excel­lent expressions of the Communion of Saints, Both acknowledging thus, that they are all one body, and each one members one of another, mutually caring for one anothers good, and mutually praying for one another, which must needs be, if well considered, and duly performed, excel­lent Incentives and provocations to Chari­ty and love one of another; and (as S. Chrys. observes hom. 3. in Col.) if these solemn mutual Salutations were religiously performed, it were almost impossible that Priest and people should be at Enmity. For can the People hate the Priest that blesses them, that prayes for them, The Lord be with you, or, Peace be with you? which was anciently the Bishops Salutation, [Page 58] in stead of the Lord be with you. Or can the Priest forget to love the People that dai­ly prayes for him, And with thy Spirit.

Let us pray.

These words are often used in ancient Liturgies, as w [...]ll as in ours, and are an Excitation to prayer, to call back our wan­dring and recollect our scattered thoughts, and to awaken our Devotion, bidding us mind what we are about, namely, now when we are about to pray; to pray in­deed, that is, heartily and earnestly. The Deacon in ancient Services was wont to call upon the people often [...]. Let us pray vehemently; nay, [...], still more vehemently, and the same vehemen­cy and earnest devotion which the manner of these old Liturgies breathed, does our Church in her Liturgy call for, in these words, Let us pray; that is, with all the earnestness and vehemency that we may, that our prayers may be such as S. Iames speaks of, active, lively spirited prayers, for these are they that avail much with God. And there is none of us but must think it needful thus to be call'd upon and awakened; for thoughts will be wandring, and devotions will abate and scarce hold out to the prayers end, though it be a short one; that well said the old Hermit, (whom [Page 59] Melanc. mentions in his discourse de Crat.) There is nothing harder than to pray.

These words, Let us pray; as they are an Incitation to prayer in general, so they may seem to be sometimes an Invitation to another Form of petitioning, as in the Li­tany and other places: it being as much as to say, Let us collect our alternate suppli­cations by Versicles and Answers into Col­lects or Prayers. In the Latin Liturgies (their Rubricks especially) Preces and O­rationes seem to be thus distinguished, that Preces or Supplications were those alter­nate Petitions, where the people answered by responsive Versicles; Oratio, or prayer was that which was said by the Priest alone, the people only answering, Amen.

Lord have mercy upon us.
Christ have mercy, &c.
Lord have mercy, &c.

This short Litany as it was called by some Ancients, this most humble and pierc­ing Supplication to the Blessed Trinity, Fa­ther, Son and Holy Ghost, was frequently used in ancient Liturgies, as it is to be seen in them, and also in the COUNCIL of VAS. c. 5. Anno Dom. 440, or there­abouts. ‘Because (saith that Council) the sweet and wholsom Custom of saying Kyrie Eleeson; or Lord have mercy upon [Page 60] us, with great affection and compuncti­on, hath been received into the whole Eastern and most of the Western Church: Therefore be it enacted that the same be used in our Churches at Mattins, Even­song, and Communion-Service.]’ It was anciently called [...], the earnest or vehement supplication; because as it is a most pathetick Petition of mercy to every Person of the Blessed Trinity, so it was uttered by those primitive good men, with much earnestness and intention of Spi­rit, being sensible of their danger of sink­ing into endless perdition, without the mercy of the Blessed Trinity, and there­fore (with no less earnestness than S. Pe­ter cryed, Master Save, when he was sinking [...]into the sea) did they cry out Lord have mercy. God the Father have mercy, God the Son have mercy, God the holy Ghost have mercy: have mercy upon us in pardoning our sins, which make us worthy to be cast out of thy favour, but unworthy to serve thee: Have mercy, in helping our weakness, and inability of our selves to serve thee: Many are our Dangers, many are our wants, many wayes we stand in need of mercy, therefore Lord have mercy, &c. This excellent Comprehensive [...]itany is seasonable at all times, and all [Page 61] parts of the Service, after our Singing of Hymns and Psalms, after our Hearing and Confession of Faith, such is our unwor­thiness, such our weakness, that it cannot be thought amiss to beg Gods Mercy, after we have pray'd, such is our dulness and coldness in our prayers that we had need pray, Lord have mercy upon us.

It may be observed that this earnest and humble supplication was usually in old Ser­vices, and so is in ours, set immediately before the Lords Prayer, as a preparation to it, and very fitly; For as we cannot devise a more suitable preparation to prayer than this humble Petition of Mercy, and ac­knowledgement of our own misery; so is there no Prayer whereto greater prepara­tion is required than that Divine Prayer sanctified by the sacred Lips of our Lord, wherein we say, Our Father, &c. Clem. in Const. l. 7. c. 25. advises when we say this prayer to be careful to prepare our selves, so that we may in some manner be worthy of this divine Adoption to be the Sons of God; lest if we unworthily call him Fa­ther, He upbraid us as he did the Jews, Mal. 1. If I be your Father, where is mine Honour? The Sanctity of the Son is the Honour of the Father. Indeed it is so great an Honour to call God our Father, [Page 62] 1 Ioh. 3. that we had need with all humility beg pardon of his Majesty, before we ven­ture upon so high a title. Therefore our Mother the Church hath been careful to prepare us for this divine Prayer, some­times by a confession of our sins and Absol. as at Morning and Evening Service; but most commonly by this short Litany: First, teaching us to bewail our unworthi­ness and pray for mercy, and then with an humble boldness to look up to Heaven and call God our Father, and beg further Blessings of Him.

VERSICLES and Answers.

AFter the Lords Prayer follow short Versicles and Answers taken out of Holy Scripture, Psal. 85. 7. Psalm 20. 10. Psal. 132. 9. Psal. 28. 10. 2. Kings 20. 19. Psalm 51. 10, 11.

The Priest beginning and the people An­swering, contending in an holy Emulation who shall be most devout in these short, but pithy Ejaculations, or Darts cast up to Heaven. Such short Ejaculations were much used by the devout Brethren, which S. Augustine commends as the most pier­cing [Page 63] kind of prayer, Ep. 121. Such as these were, that of the [...]eper, S. Matth. 8. 1. Lord, if thou wilt thou canst make me clean: and that of the Disciples, S. Matth. 8. 24. Master save us, we perish. Short, but powerful, as you may see by our Savi­ours gracious acceptance of them.

And here I must further commend the Order of ANSWERS of the PEO­PLE in all places of the Service where it stands. It refresheth their attention, it teaches them their part at publick prayers; not to stand by and censure how well the Priest playes the mouth of the Congrega­tion. Lastly, it unites the affections of them altogether, and helps to keep them in a league of perpetual amity. For if the Prophet David did think that the very meeting of men together in the house of God, should make the bond of their love indissoluble, Psalm 55. 15. How much more may we judge it reasonable to hope that the like effects may grow in each of the people toward other, in them all to­wards the Priest, and in the Priest towards them; between whom there daily and in­terchangeably pass, in the hearing of God himself, and in the presence of his holy Angels, so many heavenly Acclamations, Exultations, Provocations, Petitions, [Page 64] Songs of comfort, Psalms of praise and thanksgiving, in all which particulars, as when the Priest makes their suits, and they with one voice say, Amen. Or when he joyfully begins, and they with like alacri­ty follow, deviding betwixt them the Sen­tences, wherewith they strive which shall most shew his own, and stir up others zeal to the glory of God, as in the Psalms and Hymns; Or when they mutually pray for each other, the Priest for the people, and the people for him, as in the Versicles immediately before the morn­ing Collects. Or when the Priest propo­s [...]s to God the peoples necessities, and they their own requests for relief in every of them, as in the Litany: Or when he proclaims the La [...]r o [...] God to them as in the Ten Commandments: they adjoyning an humble acknowledgement of their common imbecillity to the several branches thereof, together with the lowly requests for Grace to perform the things commanded, as in the Kyries or Lord have mercy upon us, &c. at the end of each Commandment. All these Interlocutory Forms of Speech, what are they but most effectual, partly testifications, partly inflammations of all piety?

‘The Priest when he [...] begins these short [Page 65] prayers is directed by the Rubrick to STAND.

It is noted that the Priest in the holy offices is sometimes appointed to kneel, sometimes to stand. The Reason of this we shall here once for all enquire.

The Priest or Minister being a man o [...] like infirmities with the rest of the Con­gregation, a sinner, and so standing in need of grace and pardon, as well as the rest, in all confessions of sins, and penitential prayers, such as the Litany is, directed to beg his pardon and grace upon his knees. He being moreover a Priest or Minister of the most high God, that hath received from him an office and authority, sometimes stands, to signifie that his office and authority: which office of his may be considered, either in relation to God, or the people. As it relates to God, so he is Gods Embassador. 2 Cor. 5. 20. to whom is committed the Ministery of Re­conciliation, in which respect he is to Teach, Baptize, Consecrate the holy Eu­charist, Bless and Absolve the penitent; and in all these acts of Authority, which he does in the name and person of Christ, he is to stand.

As his office relates to the people, so he is in their stead, for them appointed by [Page 66] God to offer up gifts and sacrifices to God, particularly the sacrifice of praise and thanksgiving, together with their prayers; so we read, Heb. 5. 1. Every high priest or priest (so the words are promiscuously used, Heb. 8. 3. 4.) taken from among men, is ordained for men, or in their stead, in things pertaining to God, to offer both gifts and sacrifices for sins. Which definition of a Priest, belongs not only to a Priest of the Law, but also to a Priest or Minister of the Gospel. For S. Paul from this de­finition proves that our Lord Christ, who was after the order of Melchisede [...]k, not of Aaron, a Priest of the Gospel, not of the Law, ought not call himself, v. 5. but was appointed by God, and moreover, that he ought to have gifts and sacrifices to offer, Heb. 8. 3. because every high Priest, or Priest, is ordained to offer gifts and sacrifi­ces. These arguments of S: Paul drawn from this definition are fallacious and un­concluding, unless this be the definition of a Gospel-Priest as well as a Legal. See­ing then that we must not conclude. S. Pauls arguments to be unconcluding, we must grant, that the Ministers of the Gospel are appointed by God to offer up the sacrifi­ces of prayers and praises of the Church for the people, thus to stand betwixt God [Page 67] and them and to shew this his office, in these services he is directed to stand. By this we may see what advantage it is to the people, that their prayers are offered up by a Priest. For God having appointed him to this office, will certainly assist and accept his own constitution: and though the Minister be wicked, or undevout in his prayers, yet God, that will punish this neglect in himself, will certainly accept of his office for the people. Upon this ground probably it was that God sent Abimelech to Abraham to pray for him, for he was a Prophet, Gen. 20. 7.

The Collects.

The Collects follow, which are thought by divers to be so called, either because they were made by the Priest, super col­lectam populi, over, or in behalf of the Congregation, meeting, or collection of the people; or rather, because the Priest doth herein collect the Devotions of the people, and offer them up to God; for though it hath been the constant pra­ctice from the beginning, for the people to bear a vocal part by their Suffrages and Answers in the publick service of God (which for that very reason was by the [Page 68] Ancients called Common Prayer, as may be gathered out of Iustin Martyr. Apol. 2. 8. Aug. Epist. 118. and others:) yet for the more renewing and strengthning of their earnestness, importunity, and as it were wrestling with God, and hope of prevailing, they desired that them­selves and their devotions should in the close be recommended to God by the Priest, they all joyning their assent and saying Amen to it. And that is the reason why in many of the Collects, God is desired to hear the petitions of the peo­ple (to wit, those that the people had then made before the Collect) that they come in at the end of other devotions, and were by some of old called Missae, that is to say, Dismissions, the people being dismissed upon the pronouncing of them and the Blessing, the Collects themselves being by some of the Ancients called Bles­sings, and also Sacramenta, either for that their chief use was at the Communion, or because they were uttered Per Sacerdotem, by one consecrated to holy Offices.

But it will not be amiss to enquire more particularly what may be said for these very Collects which we use, they being of so frequent use and so considerable a part of the Devotion of our Church.

[Page 69] And first concerning their Authors and Antiquity, we may observe, that our Church endeavouring to preserve, not on­ly the Spirit, but the very Forms (as much as may be, and in a known tongue) of ancient Primitive Devotion, hath retained these very Collects (the most of them) among other precious Remains of it: for we find by ancient testimony that they were composed or ordered, either by S. Ambrose, Gelasius, or Gregory the Great, those holy Bishops and Fathers of the Church; and therefore having daily as­cended up to Heaven like Incense from the hearts and mouths of so many Saints in the Ages since their times, they cannot but be very venerable, and relish well with us, unless our hearts and affections be of a con­trary temper.

Secondly, for the object of these Col­lects, they are directed to God in the Name of Jesus Christ our Lord, for so usually they conclude, and very fitly: For Christ is indeed the Altar upon which all our prayers are to be offered, that they may be acceptable; Whatsoever ye shall ask the Father in my Name he will give it you, S. Iohn 16. 23. And so it was the cu­stome of old: Itaque Orationes nostras vitam & Sacrificia, & omnia nostra offeri­mus [Page 70] tibi Pater assiduè per Dominum nostrum Iesum Christum, &c. Bernard de Amore Dei cap. 8. But yet we may observe that a few Collects are directed to Christ, and in the Li­tany some supplications to the holy Ghost, beside that precatory Hymn of Veni Crea­tor in the Book of Ordination, and that some Collects, especially for great Festivals conclude with this acknowledgement, th [...] Christ with the Father and the holy Ghost, liveth and reigneth one God world without end. And this seems to be done to testifie what the Scripture warrants, that although for more congruity we in the general course of our prayers go to the Father by the Son, yet that we may also invocate both the Son and the Holy Ghost, and that while we call upon one, we equally wor­ship and glorifie all Three together. Qui [...] dum ad solius Patris personam honoris serm [...] dirigitur, bene credentis fide tota Trinita [...] honoratur, saith Fulgentius, lib. 2. ad M [...] ­nimum.

Thirdly for their Form and Proportion [...] as they are not one long continued prayer, but divers short ones, they have many Advantages to gain esteem: The Pra­ctice of the Jews of old, in whose pre­scribed Devotions we find a certain num­ber of several prayers or Collects to be [Page 71] said together, the example of our Lord in prescribing a short form; the judgement and practice of the Ancient Christians in their Liturgies, and S. Chrysostome among others commends highly short and frequent Pray­ers with little distances between, Hom. 2. of Hanna, so doth Cassian also, and from the judgment of others that were much exer­cised therein. 2 Lib. cap. 10. de Institut. Coenob. And lastly, as they are most con­venient for keeping away coldness, distra­ction and illusions from our devotion, for what we elsewhere say in praise of short Ejaculations is true also concerning Col­lects, and that not only in respect of the Minister, but the people also, whose minds and affections become hereby more erect, close and earnest by the oftner breath­ing out their hearty concurrence, and saying all of them Amen together at the end of each Collect.

Fourthly, the Matter of them is most Excellent and remarkable: It consists usu­ally of two parts: An humble acknow­ledgement of the Adorable Perfection and Goodness of God, and a congruous peti­tion for some benefit from him. The first is seen not only in the Collects for Special Festivals or benefits; but in those also that are more general; for even in such what [Page 72] find we in the beginning of them but some or other of these and the like acknowledge­ments? That God is Almighty, everlasting, Full of Goodness and Pity, the Strength, Re­fuge and Protector of all that trust in him, without whom nothing is strong [...] nothing is Ho­ly, no continuing in safety or Being, that such is our weakness and frailty that we have no power of our selves to help our selves, to do any good, to stand upright, cannot but fall; That we put no trust in any thing that we do, but lean only upon the help of his heavenly Grace, That he is the Author and giver of all good things, from whom it comes that we have an hearty desire to pray or do him any true or laudable Service, That he is alwayes more ready to hear than we to pray, and to give more than we desire or deserve, having prepared for them that love him such good things as pass mans understanding.

These, and the like expressions can be no other than the breathings of the Primi­tive Christians, who with all self-denial made the grace of God their Hope, Re­fuge, Protection, Petition, and Professi­on against all proud Hereticks and Enemies of it: And the Petitions which follow these humble and pious acknowledgements and praises are very proper, holy and good, which will better appear, if [Page 73] we consider the matter of each Collect apart.

The first in order among the Collects is that for the day. Now as on every day or season there is something more particu­larly commended to our meditations by the Church, so the first Collect reflects chiefly upon that, though sometimes more generally upon the whole matter of the Epistle and Gospel, desiring inspiration, strength and protection from God Al­mighty, in the practice and pursuance, of what is set before us. But concerning the matter of the Collects for the day, is spoken afterward in the particular account that is given of each Epistle, Gospel and Collect.

The second Collect is for Peace, accord­ing to S. Pauls direction, 1 Tim. 2. and Orbem Pacatum, that the World might be quiet, was ever a clause in the Prayers of the Primitive Church; and good reason: For Peace was our Lords Legacy, My peace I leave with you, his New-years gift, Pax in terris, Xenium Christi, He prayed for peace, paid for peace, wept for it, bled for it: Peace should therefore be dear to us, all kind of peace, outward peace and all: for if there be not a quiet and peaceable life, there will hardly be [Page 74] godliness and honesty, 1 Tim. 2. This Collect then is fit to be said daily, being a prayer for peace, and so is that which follows.

The third for Grace to live well: for if there be not peace with God by an holy life, there will never be peace in the World. No man can so much as think a good thought, much less lead a godly life without the grace of God; therefore that is also prayed for, together with Gods protection for the day or night follow­ing.

Then the Prayers—according to S. Paul. 1 Tim. 2. Who exhorts that Prayers and Supplications be made for all men. In particular for Kings, and the Reason he there gives, sufficiently shews the necessi­ty of Praying particularly and especially for them; namely, that we may lead a quiet and peaceable life in all godliness and honesty: which can hardly be done if they do not help towards it. For as the Son of Syrach sayes Chap. 10. 2. As the Iudge of the people is himself, even so are his offi­cers, and what manner of man the Ruler of the City is, such are all they that dwell therein. A good Iosiah, Hezekiah, or David, promote religion and honesty and the right worship of God among the peo­ple; [Page 75] but a Ieroboam by setting up Calves in Dan and Bethel, makes all the people sin.

After this follows a prayer for the Church, excellently described by Bishops, Curats, and the people committed to their Charge.] By Curates here are not meant Stipendaries, as now it is used to signifie, But all those whether Parsons or Vicars, to whom the Bishop, who is the chief Pastor under Christ, hath committed the cure of souls of some part of his flock and so are the Bishops Curates. The Bishop with these Curates, a flock or Congregation committed to their charge, make up a Church. For according to our Saviours definition, a Church is a Shepherd, and his Sheep that will hear his voice; to which S. Cyprians description agrees, Ep. 69. Illi sunt Ecclesia plebs Sacerdoti adunata, & pastori suo grex adhaerens. ‘The Church is a Congregation of Believers united to their Bishop, and a Flock adhering to their Shepherd;’ whence you ought to know, sayes he, that the Church is in the Bishop, and the Bishop in the Church, and they that are not with the Bishop, are not in the Church. Now because the Bi­shops are the guides and governors of the Church, so that all acts of the Church are [Page 76] ordered and directed by th [...]m, as the same Cyprian saies, therefore the Custome of the Church alwayes was, and not without reason, to pray particularly by name for their Bishop, as they did for the King.

To make this Church, to gather it from among Infidels and Heathens, and to pre­serve it from all h [...]r subtil and potent ene­mies, by the healthful Spirit of his Grace, is an act of as great power, and a greater miracle of Love, than to create the world. Although thou beest wonderful, O Lord, in all thy works, yet thou art believed to be most wonderful in thy works of pi [...]ty and mer­cy, Saies S. Augustine, and therefore the Preface is suitable, Almighty God which only workest great marvails, send down upon thy Church, Bishops, Curats, and the Congregatious committed to their charge, the healthful spirit of thy grace.

The BLESSING.

We end our Service with a BLESSING, which is to be pronounced by the Bishop, if he be present. See the Rubrick before the Blessing in the Communion-Service. Then the Priest or Bishop, if present, shall let them depart with this Blessing. This [Page 77] is order'd for the honour of the Bishops authority, Heb. 7. 7. Without contradiction the less is blessed of the greater.

Therefore blessing being an act of Au­thority, the Bishop ought not to be blest by the Priest, but the Priest by the Bi­shop.

This blessing of the Bishop or Priest was so highly esteem'd in the Primitive times, that none durst go out of the Church till they had received it, according to the Councils of Agatha Can. 31. in the year 472. and Orleans the third, Can. 22.

And when they received it, they did it kneeling or bowing down their heads. And the Deacon, to prepare them to it, was wont to call out immediately before the time of the Blessing in such words as these, Bow down your selves to the Blessing, Chrys. Liturg. The Iews received it after the same manner, Eccles. c. 50. v. 23. When the Service was finished, the high Priest went down, and lifted up his hands over the Congregation to give the blessing of the Lord with his lips, and they bowed down themselvs to worship the Lord, that they might receive the Blessing from the Lord the most high. And doubtless did we consider the efficacy and vertue of this blessing of Priest or Bishop, we could do no less than they [Page 78] did. For it is God from heaven that blesses us by the mouth of his Mi­nister. We have his word for it Numb. 6. 22. And the Lord spoke to Moses, saying, Speak to Aaron and his sons, saying, On this wise shall ye bless the children of Israel. The Lord bless thee, &c. And they shall put my name upon the children of Israel, And I will bless them. And the same pro­mise of Gods assistance, and ratifying the Priests Blessing, we have in the Gospel, S. Matth. 10. 13. S. Luke 10. 5. where our Saviour charges his Apostles and Disciples that into whatsoever house they enter they should say, not pray; say with authority, Peace be to this house, and (not if your prayers be servent, or if they in the house joyn in prayer with you, but) if the Son of peace be there; that is, if he that dwells in the house hinders not, nor resists your blessing, if he be a person capable of so much good as your blessing; (for this is signified by this Hebrew phrase, Son of peace) your peace shall rest upon him: but if he be not such a son of peace, your blessing shall return to you again, which it could not be said to do, unless vertue together with the blessing had gone out from them.

The EVENING SERVICE differs little or nothing from the Morning, and [Page 79] therefore, what hath been said concerning the Morning office, may be applyed to that.

The LITANY.

LItany signifies an humble, an earnest Supplication. These Forms of pray­ers call'd Litanies, (wherein the people are more exercised than in any other part of the Service, by continual joyning in every passage of it,) are thought by some to have been brought into the Church about four hundred years after Christ, in times of great calamity, for the appeasing of Gods wrath. True it is, that they are very seasonable prayers in such times, and therefore were by Gregory and others used in their Processions, for the averting of Gods wrath in publick calamities, but it is as true, that they were long before that time, even in the first Services that we find in the Church, used at the Communion-Service, and other Offices, as Ordination of Priests, and the like: witness Clem. Const. l. 8. c. 5, 6, 10. where we find the Dea­con ministring to the people, and directing them from point to point what to pray for, as it is in our Litany, and the people are [Page 80] appointed to answer to every Petition, Domine miserere, Lord have mercy. And in all Liturgies extant, (as Mr. Thorndyke hath well observed in his Book of Religious Assemblies,) the same Allocutions or [...] which are indeed Litanies, may be seen. And S. Aug. Ep. 119. c. 18: tells us of the Common-prayers, which were indited or denounced by the voice of the Deacon. All which make it probable, that the practice of Litanies is derived from the Apostles, and the custom of their time. And S. C [...]rys. in Rom. c. 8. seems to assert the same: For upon that verse, We know not what we should pray for as we ought, but the Spirit helps our infirmities, he saies thus; In those daies amongst other miraculous gifts of the Spirit, this was one, Donum pr [...]um, the gift of making prayers for the Church, to help the ignorance of the people that knew not what to pray for as they ought; he that had this gift, stood up, and prayed for the whole Congrega­tion, and taught them what to pray for: whose Office now the Deacon performs: viz. by directing them from point to point, what to pray for. To every of which Petitions, sayes Clem. above cited, the people were to answer, Domine Miserere. This continual joyning of the people in [Page 81] every passage of it, tends much both to the improving and evidencing that fervour and intention, which is most necessary in prayers. Hence was it that these Forms of prayers, (where the peoples devotion is so often excited [...] quickned, and exercised by continual Suffrages, such as Good Lord deliver us, We beseech thee to hear us good Lord,) were called [...] earnest or intense Petitions. In which, if they were relished aright, the earnest and vehe­ment devotion of Primitive times, still breaths; and in these prayers, if ever we pray with the Spirit.

Concerning the Litany of our Church, we may boldly say, and easily maintain it, that there is not extant any where; 1. A more particular excellent enumeration of all the Christians either private or common wants; Nor 2. A more innocent, blameless form, against which there lies no just ex­ception; Nor 3. A more Artificial Com­posure for the raising of our devotion, and keeping it up throughout, than this part of our Liturgy.

In the beginning it directs our prayers to the right object, the Glorious TRI­NITY. For necessary it is, that we should know whom we worship. Then it proceeds to Deprecations, or prayers [Page 82] against evil; lastly, to Petitions for good. In the Deprecations, as right method re­quires, we first pray against sin, then against punishment; because sin is the greatest evil. From all which we pray to be delivered by the holy actions and passi­ons of CHRIST, the only merits of all our good. The like good order is ob­served in our Petitions for good. First, we pray for the Church Catholick, the common mother of all Christians; then for our own Church, to which, next the Church Catholick, we owe the greatest observance and duty. And therein, in the first place for the principal members of it, in whose welfare the Churches peace chiefly consists. After this we pray particularly for those sorts of men that most especially need our prayers, such amongst others, as those whom the Law calls miserable persons.

The Litany is not one long continued prayer, but broken into many short and pithy Ejaculations: that the intention and devotion which is most necessary in prayer, may not be dull'd and vanish, as in a long prayer it is apt to do; but be quickned and intended, by so many new and quick peti­tions; and the nearer to the end, the shor­ter and livelier it is, strengthening our [Page 83] devotions by raising in us an apprehension of our misery and distress, ready, as it were to sink and perish; and therefore cry­ing out as the Disciples did, Master, save us, we perish: D Lamb of God hear us, D Christ hear us, Lord have mercy up­on us. Such as these are the active, lively spirited prayers, [...] which S. Iames mentions and tells us, avail much. S. Iames 5. 16.

The Doxology, or Glory be to the Father, &c. is much used in our Service, after Confession, after Athanasius's Creed, and especially after each Psalm and Canticle, as a most thankful adoration of the holy Trinity, upon reflection on the matter go­ing before, And therefore is very fitly divided betwixt the Priest and people in saying it, according as the matter going before was; and it is in those places said standing, as the most proper posture for thanksgiving or Adoration. Here in the Li­tany, it is said in a way somewhat different; for after that the Priest and people have in the supplications afore going besought God that He would arise, help and deliver them, as he did their fore-fathers of old for his Names sake and Honour, the Priest does Collect wise sum up This; praying, that by such deliverances, all glory may [Page 84] redound to God the Father, Son, and Ho­ly Ghost, as it was in the beginning, is now and ever shall be, &c. the people an­swering only, Amen, as it were after a a Collect, and continuing kneeling; because both this, as it is here used, and other parts of the Litany before and after, are matters of humble supplication, and so most fit to be tendred to God in that posture.

In the former part of the Litany, the Priest hath not a part so proper but that it may be said by a Deacon, or other, and it useth to be sung by such in Cathedral and Collegiate Churches and Chappels, and both it and all other our alternate Suppli­cations, which are as it were the Lesser Lita­nies, do much resemble the ancient Prayers indicted by the Deacons, as we have said; but in the latter part of the Litany, from the Lords prayer, to the end, the Priest hath a part more peculiar, by reason of the eminen­ [...]y of that prayer and other Collects follow, wherein the Priest doth recommend again the petitions of the people to God (as in that prayer, [...]e humbly beseech thee O Lord mercifully to look upon our infirmities, &c.) and Solemnly offers them up to God in the behalf of the people, to which the people answer, Amen: and therefore these Collects after the Litany, though [Page 85] the matter of them hath been prayed for before particularly in the Supplications foregoing, may be said, without the charge of needless tautology, for here the Priest does by vertue of his sacred Office, solemnly offer up and present to God these petitions of the people, as it was usually done in ancient Liturgies; Praying God to accept the peoples Pray­ers as he doth more than once in S. Chrys. Liturgy, particularly in that Prayer which we have out of it in our Litany. For when the Deacon hath (as we have obser­ved) ministred to the People several Pe­titions, to which they answer, Lord have mercy, Litany-wise, then the Priest Col­lect-wise makes a Prayer to God to ac­cept the peoples petitions, the Deacon in the mean time proceeding to dictate to the people more Supplications, which the Priest in another Collect offers up to God Solemnly, but secretly, so that though in some of those Collects the Priest at the Latter end, spake out so that the people might hear and answer, Amen, or Glory be to the Father, or the like, (which they might well do, for though the Prayer were said by the Priest secretly, yet it was prescribed, and such as the people knew before hand) yet some of them were [Page 86] said throughout secretly by the Priest, to which the people were not required to make any Answer;

The reason of these Secreta, secret prayers said by the Priest, may be partly for variety to refresh the people, but chiefly, as I conceive, that by this course the people might be taught to understand and reverence the office of the Priest, which is to make an atonement for the people, and to present their prayers to God, by that very offering of them up, making them more acceptable to God. All which depends not upon the peoples consent or confirmation of his office, but upon Gods alone appointment and insti­tution; who hath set him apart to these offices of offering gifts and Sacrifices for the people, Heb. 5. 1. And therefore as it was appointed by God, that when Aaron by his Priestly office was to offer for the people and make an atonement for them, none of the people were to be present, Lev. 16. 17. So the Church ordered that at some times, when the Priest was making an atonement for the people, and offering up for them and the acceptation of their prayers, the Merits and Passion of Christ, none should seem actually to assist, but the Priest should say it [...] secretly [Page 87] and mystically. Yet lest the people should be unsatisfied, and suspicious that the Priest had neglected this his office, which they could not be assured that he had per­formed, because it was done secretly; therefore the Church appointed that the Priest should at the end of the Service come down from the Altar, and standing behind the Pulpit in the midst of the peo­ple say a loud prayer, (call'd [...] Goar. P. 154.) which was a sum or Compendium of all that the people had before petition'd for, which he then solemnly offered up to God.

The Church of England is generally in her Common Prayers, as for an humble, so for an audible voice, especially in the Lords Prayer appointing it to be said, in the Rubrick before it, with a loud, that is, an audible voice, not secretly; and this, for the more earnest repetition of so di­vine words, and to make them more fami­liar to the people. But though this Church does not order the Priest to say these Pray­ers secretly, yet she retains the same order of offering up by the Priest in Collects fol­lowing the peoples foregoing supplications.

The Litany is appointed in the Rubricks to be read Wednesdays and Fridays, the dayes kept in the Greek Church for more [Page 88] solemn Fasts, because the Bridegroom was then taken from us, being sold by Iudas on Wednesday, and murdered on Friday, Epiphan. adv. Aerium. And though our Church in imitation of the Western hath chang'd the Wednesday-Fast to Saturday, yet in memory of the Eastern custom, the still appoints the Litany to be used upon Wednesday.

Friday was both in Greek Church and Latin a Litany or Humiliation-day, and so is kept in ours. And whosoever loves to feast on that day rather than another, in that holds not communion with the anci­cient Catholick Church, but with the Turks, who in contumely of Christ crucified, Feast that day. Chemnit. in 3. praec.

Of HOLY-DAYES.

HOly in Scripture phrase is all one with separate or set a part to God, and is opposed to common. What God hath clean'd, that call not thou common, Acts 10. 15. Holy daies then are those which are taken out of common dayes, and separated to Gods holy service and worship, either [Page 89] by Gods own appointment, or by holy Churches Dedication. And these are ei­ther Fasting and Penitential daies (for there is a holy Fast, Ioel 2. as well as a holy Feast, Nehem. 8. 10.) such as are Ash-wednesday, Good-Friday, and the whole week before Easter commonly called the Holy-week, which daies holy Church hath dedicated to Gods solemn worship, in religious fastings and prayers. Or else holy Festivals which are set apart to the solemn and religious commemorati­on of some eminent mercies and blessings of God. And amongst those Holy-daies, some are higher daies than other, in re­gard of the greatness of the blessing com­memorated, and of the solemnity of the Service appointed to them. So we read, Lev. 23. 24. &c. The Feast of Taberna­cles was to continue seven daies, but the first and the eighth were the highest dayes because then were the most solemn As­semblies.

This sanctification or setting apart of Festival-daies, is a token of that thankful­ness, and a part of that publick honour which we owe to God for admirable bene­fits; and these dayes or Feasts so set apart are of excellent use, being, as learned Hooker observes, the

  • [Page 90]1. Splendor and outward dignity of our Religion.
  • 2. Forcible witnesses of ancient truth.
  • 3. Provocations to the exercise of all Piety.
  • 4. Shadows of our endless felicity in heaven.
  • 5. On earth, everlasting records teach­ing by the eye in a manner, whatsoever we believe.

And concerning particulars. As the Iews had their Sabbath, which did conti­nually bring to the mind the former World finished by Creation; so the Christian Church hath her Lords dayes or Sundays to keep us in perpetual remembrance of a far better World begun by him who came to restore all things to make Heaven and Earth new. The rest of the holy Fe­stivals which we celebrate have relation all to one Head CHRIST. We begin therefore our Ecclesiastical year (as to some accounts, though not as to the order of our service) with the glorious Annun­ciation of his Birth by Angelical message. Hereunto are added his blessed Nativity it self, the mystery of his legal Circum­cision, the Testification of his true Incar­nation by the Purification of his blessed [Page 91] Mother the Virgin Mary: his glorious Resurrection and Ascension into Heaven the admirable sending down of his Spirit upon his chosen.

Again, for as much as we know that CHRIST hath not only been manifested great in himself, but great in other his Saints also; the dayes of whose departure out of this world are to the Church of Christ, as the birth and coronation-dayes of Kings or Emperors; therefore especial choice being made of the very flower of all occasions in this kind, there are annual selected times to meditate of Christ glorified in them, which had the honour to suffer for his sake, before they had age and ability to know him, namely, the blessed Innocents: glo­rified in them which knowing him as S. Stephen, had the sight of that before death, whereinto such acceptable death doth lead: glorified in those Sages of the East, that came from far to adore him, and were conducted by strange light: glorified in the second Elias of the World, sent before him to prepare his way: glorified in every of those Apostles whom it pleased him to use as founders of his kingdom here: glo­rified in the Angels, as in S. Michael: glorified in all those happy souls that are al­ready possest of bliss.

[Page 92] Besides these, be four dayes annext to the Feasts of Easter and Whitsunday, for the more honour and enlargement of those high solemnities. These being the dayes which the Lord hath made glorious, Let us rejoyce and be glad in them. These dayes we keep not in a secret Calendar, taking thereby our private occasions as we list our selves to think how much God hath done for all men: but they are chosen out to serve as publick memorials of such mer­cies, and are therefore cloathed with those outward robes of holiness, whereby their difference from other dayes may be made sensible, having by holy Church a solemn Service appointed to them.

Part of which Service are the Epistles and Gospels: of which in the first place we shall discourse, because these are pecu­liar and proper to each several Holy-day, the rest of the Service for the most part being common to all.

Concerning these, two things are de­signed.

  • 1. To shew the Antiquity of them.
  • 2. Their fitness for the day to which they belong, or the reason of their choice.

Concerning the Antiquity of Epistles and Gospels, it will be sufficient once for all, [Page 93] to shew that the use of them in the Chri­stian Church was ancient. Concerning the antiquity of the dayes themselves, to which the Epistles and Gospels appertain, it will be sit to be more particular.

That the use of Epistles and Gospels peculiar to the several Holy-dayes was an­cient, appears first by ancient Liturgies: Secondly by the testimony of the ancient, Fathers. Let S. AVGVSTINE testifie for the Latin-Church, in his Pre­face to his Comment upon the Epistle of S. Iohn, and in his X. Sermon De verb. Apost. We heard first, sayes he, the Apo­stolical Lesson, then we sung a Psalm, after that the Gospel was read: Now let S. CHRYS. testifie for the Greek, Rom. 19. in cap. 9. Act. The Minister stands up, and with a loud voice calls, [Let us attend:] then the Lessons are begun: which Lessons are the Epistles and Gospels (as appears in his Liturgy) which follow immediate­ly after the Minister hath so call'd for at­tention.

The fitness of the Epistle and Gospel for the day it belongs to, and the reason of the choice will plainly appear, if we observe that these holy Festivals and Solem­nities of the Church, are, as I have touch'd before, of Two Sorts; The more [Page 94] high dayes, or the rest: The First comme­morate the signal Acts or Passages of our Lord in the Redemption of mankind, his incarnation and Nativity, Circumcision, Manifestation to the Gentiles, his Fasting, Passion, Resurrection, and Ascension, the sending of the Holy Ghost, and thereup­on a more full and express manifestation of the Sacred Trinity. The Second sort is of Inferiour dayes that supply the Intervals of the greater, such as are either the remain­ing Sundayes, wherein without any consi­deration of the sequence of time (which could only be regarded in great Feasts) the holy Doctrine, Deeds and Miracles of our Lord are the chief matters o [...] our me­ditations; or else the other Holy dayes of which already hath been spoken. And for all these Holy Times we have Epistles and Gospels very proper and seasonable, for not only on high and special dayes, but even in those also, that are more general and indifferent, some respect is had to the season, and the holy affections the Church then aims at, as Mortification in Lent, Joy, Hope, newness of Life, &c. after Easter; the Fruits and Gifts of the Spirit and pre­paration for Christs Second coming in the time between Pentecost and Advent. But these things I shall shew in the Discourse of [Page 95] the Holy dayes severally. As for the Les­ [...]ons, although they have another Order, and very profitable, being for each day of the week, following usually the me­thod of Chapters, and taking in the Old Testament also (the Communion dealing chiefly with the New as most fit for the na­ture of that Service) yet in them also re­gard is had to the more solemn times by select and proper readings, as hath been shew'd. This being the Churches Rule and Method (as she hath it from the Apostle) that all things be done unto edify­ing, that we may be better acquainted with God, and with our selves, with what hath been done for us, and what is to be done by us. And this Visible as well as Audible preaching of Christian Doctrine by these Solemnities and Readings in such an admi­rable Order is so apt to infuse by degrees all necessary Christian knowledge into us, and the use of it to the ignorant is so great, that it may well be feared (as a Reverend person hath forewarned) that When the Festivals and Solemnities for the Birth of Christ and his other famous passages of life, and death, and Resurrection, and Ascensi­ [...] and Mission of the Holy Ghost, and the Lessons, Gospels (and Collects) and Ser­ [...]ons upon them, be turned out of the Church [Page 96] together with the Creeds also, 'twill not be in the power of weekly Sermons on some head of Religion to keep up the knowledge of Christ in mens hearts, &c. And no doubt for this and other good Reasons which he gives us, it was that the primitive Christi­ans were so exact and religious in these Solemnities and Meditations on the occasi­ons of them, and therefore the Sermons o [...] the Fathers were generally on the Read­ings of the Day, as hereafter is shewed. And we have from another the like hand thus: The Blessings of God whereof these Solemnities renew the Remembrance are of that esteem to the Church, that we are not able to express too much thankfulness in tak­ing that occasion of Solemnizing his Service. And the greatest part of Christians are such as will receive much improvement in the principal Mysteries of our Faith by the Sensible instruction which the Observation of such Solemnities yieldeth. The remem­brance of the Birth, the Sufferings, the Resurrection of Christ, the Coming of the Holy Ghost, the Conversion of the Gentiles by sending the Apostles, the way made before his coming by the Annunciation of the An­gel and the coming of the Baptist, as it is a powerful mean to train the more ignorant sort in the Vnderstanding of such great [Page 97] Mysteries, so it is a just occasion for all sorts to make that a particular time of Serving God upon which we solemnize those great works of his. See Dr. Hammonds View of the Directory, pag. 38. Mr. Thorndyke of publick Assemblies pag. 256. and what we have above said concerning the excellent use of Festival dayes at pag. 105.

The same Method shall be observed in this Discourse of Holy-dayes, which the Service-Book uses; not that in the Title-Page in the beginning of the book (which perhaps reckons for Holy-dayes only those days in which we are solemnly to worship God, and also to rest from usual labour) but that in the Services appointed by the Book which adds over and above, that old Catalogue of Holy-dayes, S. Paul, And S. Barnabas, Ashwednesday, and the Holy-Week: All which must be reckoned for Holy-dayes in the Churches account, because they have Holy-day service; Epi­stles and Gospels, and Second-service ap­pointed to them, though there be no Law that inflicts a penalty upon them that do their usual works upon those dayes, they being only desired to be present at the Churches service at the Hours appointed.

Of ADVENT Sunday.

THe Principal Holy-days as Christmas, Easter, and Whitsunday, have some days appointed to attend upon them: some to go before, some to come after: as it were to wait upon them for their greater solemnity.

Before Christmas are appointed four Advent-Sundays, so called because they are to prepare us for Christ his Advent or coming in the flesh. These are to Christ­mas-day, as S. Iohn Baptist to Christ forerunners to prepare for it, and point it out.

First Sunday Adv.

The Gospel S. Matth. 21. 1. seems at first more proper to Christs Passion than his Birth; yet is it read now principally for those words in it, Blessed is he that cometh in the Name of the Lord. That is, Blessed is he for coming in the Flesh, the cause of all our joy, for which we can ne­ver say enough, Hosanna in the Highest.

The Epistle labours to prepare us to be­hold [Page 99] with joy this rising Sun, bidding us awake from sleep, according to the Pro­phet Esay 60. 1. Arise, and shine, for thy light is come.

The Collect is taken out of both, and relates to both, the first part of it is clearly the words of the Epistle, That we may cast away the works of darkness, and put upon us the armour of light, That which follows, In the time of this mortal life, in the which thy Son Iesus Christ came to visit us, in effect is the same with that in the Epistle: Let us put off the works of dark­ness, &c. because the night is spent, the day is at hand, and our salvation is near; that is, our Saviour Christ, the light of the world is coming into the world to visit us in great humility, according to the Prophet, Zach. 9. 9. which the Gospel records, Tell ye the daughter of Sion (to her great joy) that behold Her King comes unto her, meek, (or in great hu­mility) sitting upon an Asse.

2. Sunday Adv.

The Gospel treats of Christs second coming to judgment, an excellent meditati­on to prepare us for the welcome and joy­ful entertainment of Christs first coming. [Page 100] A Saviour must needs be welcome to him that is afraid of damnation.

The Epistle mentions the first coming of our Lord for the Salvation even of the Gentiles, that is of us, for which all praise is by us, to be given to him. Praise the Lord all ye Gentiles, and laud him all ye nations together.

The Collect is taken out of the Epistle; and though it seems not to relate to the day, yet is it an excellent prayer for all times, and so not unseasonable for this.

3. Sunday Adv.

The Epistle mentions the second coming of Christ; the Gospel, the first. The Collect prayes for the benefit of this light.

This week is one of the four Ember weeks, concerning which see after the first Sunday in Lent.

4. Sunday Adv.

The Epistle and Gospel set Christ, as it were, before us, not prophesied of, but being even at hand, yea standing among us; pointing him out as S. Iohn Bap­tist did to the people; Behold the [Page 101] Lamb of God that takes away the sins of the world.

The Collect Prayes most earnestly and passionately to him, to succour us mise­rable sinners.

Feast of CHRISTMAS-day.

THe Epistle, Gospel, and Collect are plainly suitable to the day, all men­tioning the birth of Christ. Besides, this Feast hath proper Psalms, in which some Verses are peculiar to the day, as will ap­pear, if they be well considered. The First Psalm for the Morning Service, is the 19. The heavens declare the glory of God; very suitable to the Feast, for at His Birth a a new Star appeared which declared his Glory and Deity so plainly, that it fetcht the Sages of the East to come and worship him, S. Matt. 2. Where is he that is born King of the Iews? for we have seen his Star in the East, and are come to worship him.

The Second Psalm for the Morning is 45. Which at the beginning of it is a Geneth­liack or Birth-song of Christ, The fairest of the children of men, v.3. And of his mighty [Page 102] success in subduing the Devil a [...]d the world by the word of truth, of meekness and righteous [...]ess, vers. 5. &c.

The third is Psal. 85. which is principal­ly set for the Birth of Christ. For it is a thanksgiving to God for sending a Saviour, which should save his people from their sins, the greatest captivity that is; and therefore cannot properly be meant of any but Christ, who was therefore call'd Iesus, because be should save his people from their sins, S. Matt. 1. 21. And so the Primitive Church understood it, and therefore se­lected it out as a part of their Office for this day, as being proper and pertinent to the matter of the Feast: For the meeting here specified, ver. 10. 11. of Mercy and Truth, Righteousness and Peace, was at Christs birth, who said of himself, that he was the Truth; who as he had a birth from Heaven, to wit, his Divine nature, so had he another as Man from Earth from the Virgin; which birth drew Righteous­ness to look from Heaven, upon poor sin­ners with a favourable look, and made righteousness and peace kiss, for the deliver­ing of sinners from their captivity. True it is, the Prophet in the first Verses speaks of this delivery as of a thing past, Lord thou hast turn'd away the captivity of Iacob. [Page 103] Yet for all this it may be a prophesie of our salvation by the coming of Christ hereafter: for as S. Peter sayes, Acts. 2 30. David being a Prophet, and seeing this before, spake of Christs Nativity, as if it were already past.

The Evening Psalms are 89, 110, 132. The first and last of which are thankful commemorations of Gods merciful pro­mise of sending our Lord Christ into the world, that seed of David, which be had sworn to establish, and set up his Throne for ever. For which, O Lord, the very hea­vens shall praise thy wondrous works, and thy truth in the congregation of the Saints, v. 5. Psal. 89. The Church was in aff [...]icti­on now, as is plain in both these Psalms: but such was the joy that they were affected with, at the promise of Christs birth and coming into the world, that they could not contain, but even in the midst of their misery, break forth into Thanksgiving for it: and how can the Church excite us bet­ter to Thanksgiving to God for the birth of Christ, upon the day, then by shewing us how much the promise of it afar off wrought upon the Saints of old? The 110. Psalm expresly mentions the birth of Christ, ver. 3. The dew of thy birth, is of the womb of the Morning; as the morning [Page 104] dew brings forth innumerable fruit, so shall the birth of Christ bring forth innu­merable faithful people: and therefore the Prophet here does, as we should this day, adore and praise the goodness of God for the birth of Christ, the cause of so much good.

It is admirable to behold the frame of the Churches holy Office and Service this day. In the First Lessons, she reads us the prophesie of Christs coming in the flesh: in the Second Lessons, Epistle and Gospel, she gives us the History of it. In the Col­lect, the teaches us to pray, that we may be partakers of the benefit of his birth: In the proper Preface for the day, as also in the proper Psalms, she sets us to our duty of Adoring and Glorifying God for his mercy. In the Lessons and Gospels appointed, holy Church does the Angels part, brings us glad tydings of our Savi­ours Birth, Behold I bring you glad tydings of great joy, for unto you is born this day a Saviour, which is Christ the Lord, S. Luke 2. 10. In pointing the special Hymns and Psalms, the calls upon us to do the Shepherds part, to glorifie and Praise God for all the things that this day we hear and see, ver. 20. And to sing with the Angels, Glory to God in the highest, for this good will to Men.

[Page 105] For the Antiquity of this day, many testimonies might be brought out of the Ancients; but, because I intend brevity, I shall be content with two beyond excepti­on. S. Augustine, Ep. 119. witnesses, that it was the custome of holy Church to keep this day: And upon the five and twentieth of December, in Psalm. 132. S. Chrysostom makes a Sermon to prove that the keeping of Christmas-day was an­cient, even from the first times; and that the Church kept the true day. In the same same sermon he sayes, It is a godly thing to keep this day. Nay further, that the keep­ing of this day was one of the greatest signs of our love to Christ. Amongst other Ar­guments which he uses there, to perswade his hearers to keep this day, he brings this, that the custome of keeping this day was religious, and of God, or else it could never have been so early spread over the whole World, in spight of so much opposition. Orat. in Natal. Dom. Tom. 5. Edit. Savil.

S. Stephen, S. Iohn, Innocents.

IMmediately after Christmas [...]ollow as attendants upon this high Festival S. Stephen. S. Iohn, and Innocents; not be­cause this was the very time of their suffering, but because none are thought fitter attendants on Christs Nativity, than the blessed Martyrs, who have laid down their lives for him, from whose birth they received spiritual life. And there being three kinds of Martyrdom; I. In will and deed, which is the highest. 2. In will, but not in deed. 3. In deed, but not in will: in this order they attend; S. Stephen first, who suffered both in will and deed. Next S. Iohn, who suffered Martyrdom in will, but not in deed, being miraculously deli­vered out of boyling Cauldron, into which he was put before Port-Latin in Rome. Lastly, the holy Innocents who suffered in deed, but not in will: yet are reckoned amongst the Martyrs, because they suffered for Christ: whose praise these his wit­nesses confest and shewed forth not in speaking but in dying. [Collect for the day.]

The reason of the choice of the Epistles, [Page 107] Gospels and Collects for these dayes is plain, these being all priviledged dayes, that is, days which have in Scripture their peculiar histories. But [...]or the Collect for S. Stephens day we may note in particular, That as the Church offers up some of her Collects directly to the Second Person of the Trinity, so one of them is this for S. Stephens day, and very properly; For as S. Stephen in the midst of his Martyr­dom prayed to Jesus saying, Lord Iesus receive my spirit, and, Lord lay not this sin to their charge; so the Church in imita­tion of this blessed Proto-Martyr upon his day calls upon the Lord Jesus also de­siring of him such a spirit as that of S. Stephen, to love and pray for our Ene­mies, which is that Heroical and Tran­scendant vertue which is peculiar to Chri­stian Religion.

Before we endeavour to shew the anti­quity of these days in particular, it will not be amiss to give some account of the ancient observation of Saints dayes in general.

That the observation of Saints days was very ancient in the Church will appear by these testimonies following. The Councel of Carthag. 3. c. 47. tells us that the Church did celebrate the Passions and [Page 108] Anniversaries of the Martyrs. This Counc. was held in S. Augustines time. S. Aug. in Psal. 88. Attend therefore my Dearly Beloved; All of you unanimously hold fast God your Father and the Church your Mother. Celebrate the Saints Birth­days (so they Anciently called the dayes of their Death and Martyrdom) with sobriety, that we may imitate them that have gone before us, that they may joy over us, who pray for us, that so the Blessing of God may remain upon us for ever. Amen, Amen.

Chrys. Hom. 66. ad Pop. Antioch, The sepulchres of the Saints are honourable, and their dayes are known of all, bringing a festival joy to the world.

Before these S. Cyprian, l. 4. ep. 5. We celebrate the Passions of the Martyrs and their days with an anniversary commemora­tion. And before him Anno 147. the Church of Smyrna says the same Enseb. Hist. l. 4. c. 15.

If it be demanded why the Church kept the days of the Saints deaths, rather than of their Birth or Baptism? The answer may be: 1. Because at their deaths they are born Citizens of Heaven, of the Church triumphant, (which is more than to be born either a man or a Christian, a mem­ber [Page 109] of the Church Militant) whence (as above said) these days were usually styled by the Ancients, Their Birth-days. 2. Then do they perfectly triumph over the Devil and the world, by which the Church Mili­tant hath gained, to her comfort, an ex­ample of persevering constancy and cou­rage, and the Church Triumphant hath gained a new joy by the addition of a new member. For surely if the Saints and Angels in heaven joy at the conversion of a sinner, much more do they joy at the admission of a Saint into Heaven.

Thus much of the Saints days in general. For these three holy days in particular, that they are ancient, S. Augustine shews us, who hath Sermons upon all these days, Tom. 10. And Chrysol. who hath Sermons upon S. Stephen, and Innocents: And Ori­gen in his Comment upon these words, A voice was heard in Rama, tells us, the Church did, and did well in it to keep the Feast of Innocents, and there is as much rea­son for the keeping of S. Stevens day, who was the first Martyr, and of S. Iohns the beloved Disciple and Evangelist, as for the keeping of Innocents; and therefore it is to be thought, that the Church did then as well observe them as this, [...]ince, as we have proved, she did keep the days of Martyrs.

Sunday after Christmas.

THis Sunday hath the Collect with Christmas-day; and the Epistle and Gospel treat about the same business, the birth of Christ; for we have not yet done with the Solemnity of Christmas. Thus great Solemnities have some days after them, to continue the memory of them, in prorogationem Festi.

Feast of CIRCVMCISION, or Newyears-day.

THe Feast of the Circumcision is affir­med by Learned men to be of a later institution: for though many of the anci­ents mention the Octave of Christmas and Newyears-day, yet they do not mention or seem to keep it, say they, as a Feast of the Circumcision. But suppose it be so; yet surely it cannot be denied that there is reason enough for the keeping of this day solemn, as it is the Feast of Christs Cir­cumcision: For as at Christmas CHRIST was made of a woman like us in nature, so this day he was made under the Law, Gal. [Page 111] 4. 5. and for us took upon him the curse of the Law; being made sin for us, and becoming a surety to the offended God, for us sinners. Which suretiship he seal'd, this day with some drops of that precious blood which he meant to pour out whole upon the Cross.

As by his Birth we received the adopti­on of Sons; so by his Circumcision, the redemption of the Law: and without this, his Birth had not availed us at all.

The Epistle, Gospel, and Collect are plainly fit for the day.

This Holy day hath no fast before it, the Reason we shall shew: and to save trouble, we will here once for all shew Why some Holy-dayes have Fasts before them: and then, Why this and some other have none.

For the first. It was the religious custom of the primitive times to spend the night (or a greater part of it) before the Holy­dayes, in watching and prayers and tears, partly to prepare them for the more so­lemn and religious observation of the Holy-day following; partly to signifie that we should be as the blessed Saints were, after a little time of mortification and af­fliction, translated into glory and joy, according to the Psalm, Heaviness may en­dure [Page 112] dure for a night, but joy cometh in the morn­ing.] Thus after a Vigil comes a Holy­day. These Vigils, or night-watches, be­ing in continuance of time, abused by the wickedness of some, who under colour of those holy nightly exercises stole a liberty of intemperance, lust and other villany, were, say some, by the wisdom of holy Church, to avoid scandal, turn'd into Fasts, which still retain the old name of Vigils. The truth of this Assertion I question; for neither do I find any decree of holy Church for bidding these Vigils: (the 35. Can. of the Counc. of Eliber; and the fifth Can. of the Counc. of Altisiodorum or Auxeres, which are usually produced to this purpose, coming far short of such a prohibition) nor is it so probable, that the Church should, for some particular mens abuse, forbid a practice so religious, commanded by our Saviour, S. Matth. 25. 13. commended to us by his practice at Gethsemaine, S. Matth. 26. 38. S. Luke 6. 12. earnestly urged by the Fathers of the Primitive times. I therefore rather think, that, whereas it was the ancient custome to fast the day and watch the night before the Holy-day, as s. Bernard tells us. Ser. de Vigil S. Andrei: in time, as charity and devotion grew cold, through sloth [Page 113] and restiness, this more troublesome part of devotion, the nightly watches were laid aside, and the Fast only retained, and that but slenderly observed. But it were to be wished, that, as the Fast might be retained, and more strictly observed, so the holy Vigils might be in part at least re­vived. For the night was not made only for sleep. Tradesmen, Mariners, Mer­chants, will tell you so much; they spend a good part of the night in watching for gain; will not you do as much for your soul? Besides, the darkness and silence of the night, are helps to compunction and holy sorrow; helps to meditation and contemplation: the soul is the more free from outward distraction. The sight of men lying a-sleep in their beds, like dead men in the grave, suggests a meditation of Doomsday. Let me therefore perswade men and women; Bend your knees, sigh, watch and pray in the night, Blessed is he, whom our Lord when he cometh shall find so doing: and because we know not what hour he will come, watch therefore. See Chrys. Hom. 26. in Act. This for the first; why some Holy-dayes have Fasts before them.

Now why this Feast of CIRCUM­CISION, and some other have no Fasts, the reason is double.

[Page 114]First, because sometimes the significati­on of the Vigil or Fast, mentioned above, ceases: and the signification or mystery failing, the Vigil or Fast is omitted. For example, S. Michael upon this account hath no Fast, because the Angels did not by sufferings and mortifications, enter into their joy, but were created in the joy they have. But then secondly, though this signification and Mystery of vigils and Fasts holds good in S. Mark, S. Philip and S. Iacob, and some other, yet they have no Fasts for another reason; because they fall either betwixt Easter and Whit­sunday, or betwixt Christmas and Epi­phany, which holy Church held for such high times of joy and Festivity, that they would not have one day among them sullied by pensive sorrow and fasting: Con. Turon. 2. c. 13. Epiph. in brevi expos. Fidei.

If the Fast for a Holy-day, fall upon a Holy-day; that is, if the day before the Holy-day upon which the Fast regularly is to be kept, be it self also a Holy-day, then the Fast must be kept the day before that. Decretal. l. 3. Tit. 46.

EPIPHANY.

THis Greek Word signifies Mani­festation, and hath been of old used for Christmass-day, when Christ was ma­nifested in the flesh; and for this day, wherein the Star did appear to manifest CHRIST to the Wise men: as appears by Chrys. and Epiphan. Upon this identity of the word, some unskilful ones were missed, to think that anciently the Feasts of Christmas and Epiphany were one and the same: but plain it is by Chrys. Epiphan. Nazianzen in their Sermons upon this day, that these two Feasts were observed, as we do, upon several days. Nazian­zen calls this day on which Christ was bap­tized, The holy lights of Epiphany; which to day we celebrate, says he, having al­ready celebrated the holy Feast of Christ­mas.] S. Chrysostome says the day of Christs birth is not so usually and properly called Epiphany, as the day of his Baptism.

This Feast is called in Latin Epiphaniae, Epiphanies, in the plural; because upon this day we celebrate three glorious appa­ritions or manifestations, all which happen­ed upon the same day, though not of the same year. Chrys. Serm. 159.

[Page 116] The first manifestation was of the Star, (mentioned in the Gospel) the Gentiles guide to Christ.

The Second Epiphany or manifestation was that of the glorious Trinity at the baptism of Christ, mentioned in the second Lesson at morning prayer. S. Luke 3. 22.

The third was of Christ's glory or Di­vinity, by the miracle of turning water into wine, mentioned in the second Lesson at Evening prayer, S. Iohn 2.

The Collect is plain. The Epistle and Gospel mention Christs manifestation to the Gentiles; for this was the day of the Dedication of the Gentiles Faith, Chrys. in diem.

For the antiquity of this day, we have already seen Nazianzen Chrysost. and Epi­phan. to which I shall adde only S. August. de temp. Ser. 32. [ The solemnit) of this day known throughout all the world, what joy doth it bring us? But the Donatists, says he, will not keep it, both because they are Schismaticks and love not unity, and also because they hate the Eastern Church, where the Star appeared.]

1. Sunday after Epiphany.

From Christmas to Epiphany, holy Churches design, is, to set forth Christs [Page 117] Humanity, to make Christ manifest in the flesh, which the offices do, as we have seen; but from Epiphany to Septuagesima, especially in the four next Sundays after Epiphany, she endeavours to manifest his glory and Divinity, by recounting some of his first miracles, and manifestations of his Deity, so that each Sunday is in this respect a kind of Epiphany.

The Gospel of this day mentions Christs manifestation to the Doctors of the Jews, astonishing all his hearers with his miracu­lous answers.

The Epistle exhorts us to make a spiri­tual use of the wisemens mysterious offer­ings, especially of Myrrhe; which signi­fies very rightly the mortifying of the flesh, and the offering of our bodies as an holy Sacrifice to God by Christ.

The Collect prayes for grace to enable us thereunto.

2. Sunday after Epiphany.

The Gospel mentions Christs turning water into wine, by which, he manifested both his glory by the miracle, and his goodness in ministring to the necessities of others: to which virtue, the Epistle ex­horts us, that whatsoever gifts we have, we should use them as Christ did, to the good and benefit of others.

[Page 118] The Collect as divers others recom­mends to God the supplications of the peo­ple, &c. See more of the Collects in gene­ral. Pag. 81. and for the Day 86.

3. Sunday after Epiphany.

The Gospel is concerning our Lords healing of the Leper that believed in him.

The Epistle at first sight seems not to a­gree to the Gospel; but yet, if rightly applyed, it suits well with it in the mystical sense. For the healing of the Leper, sig­nifies, that Christ will heal us from the Leprosie of sin, if we believe in him, and come to him for cure as the Leper did.

The Epistle labours to prevent the mo [...] over-spreading leprous sins of pride (against which the first verse is directed [...] Be not wise in your own conceits) and wrath and revenge in the following words, ren­dring to no man evil for evil. Or rather, the Epistle doth remove the two great im­pediments of Christs cure of our sinf [...] leprosie: namely pride, which God resists. S. Iames 4. 6. and malice or revenge which makes us unpardonable and uncurable, F [...] unless we forgive, Christ will not forgive us, S. Matth. 6. 15.

The Collect prayes to God throug [...] Christ to heal us.

4. Sunday after Epiphany.

The Gospel treats of Christs miraculous stilling of the waves and the wind. By the tempest on the Sea, may be signified the tumultuous madness of the people, which endangers the peace of the Church, Christs ship: so the Psalm expounds it, Thou stillest the raging of the Sea, and the mad­ness of the people: which would never be quiet, unless Christ by his word and power should command it to be still: And be­cause he does now rule the peoples madness by Ministers of his vengeance to whom he gives his power: therefore the Epistle teaches and exhorts us to submit conscienti­ously to that power of Christ, that so the ship of the Church may be still and safe.

The Collect prayes to God to keep the Church safe amidst the many storms and waves that shake it.

5. Sunday after Epiphany.

The four precedent Sundayes have mani­fested Christs glory to us in part, by the miracles He wrought while He conversed with us on Earth: The Gospel for this day mentions his Second coming to judge­ment, [Page 120] when he shall appear in his full glory, and all the holy Angels with him: which glorious appearance, as it will be dreadful to those who have resembled the Tares, for they shall then be burned with un­quenchable fire: So it will be a joyful ap­pearance to such as the Epistle perswades us to be, viz. The Meek, and Gentle, and Charitable. And the Collect is for such, praying God to keep his Church and Hous­hold continually in the true Religion, &c.

Septuagesima Sunday.

MAny reasons are given of this name; but in my apprehension the best is a consequentia numerandi, because the first Sunday in Lent is called Quadragesima, containing about forty dayes from Easter; therefore the Sunday before that being still farther from Easter, is called Quinquage­sima, five being the next number above four; and so the Sunday before that Sexa­gesima, and the Sunday before that Septua­gesima.

This and the two next Sundayes and weeks were appointed as preparatives to the Lenten Fast, that when it came, it [Page 121] might be the the more strictly and religi­ously observed. And the Regulars and those of the strictest life did fast these weeks, though the common people began not their Fast till Ashwednesday. Bernard in Septuages.

The observation of Septuagesima, Sexa­gesima, and Quinquagesima, are to be sure as ancient as GREGORY the Great.

The Epistle perswades us to works of penance and holy mortification; and lest we should shrink from these hardships, it encourages us by propounding the reward of these religious exercises; namely, an everlasting crown.

The Gospel is much to the same purpose. It tells us that Gods vineyard is no place for idle loyterers; all must work that will receive any penny or reward.

Sexagesima Sunday.

The Epistle propounds the example of S. Paul, who was eminent for works of mortification, and Lenten Exercises: and lest we should think that there is no need of such strictness and holy violence in Re­ligion, the holy Gospel tells us what dan­ger we are in of coming short of heaven, how that scarce one of four that profess [Page 122] Religion, and hear the word, brings forth fruit to salvation, most losing it after they have received it, for want of due care and heed.

Quinquages. Sunday.

Septuagesima and Sexagesima Sundays have perswaded us to fasting and other ex­ercises of mortification in the Lent follow­ing; and because all these bodily exercises profit little, unless we adde faith and cha­rity, or faith working by love, therefore this day the Epistle commends charity, the Gospel faith in Christ, by which our dark­ness is enlightned, as the blind mans eyes were, who wisely desired that he may see, for in sight of God consists our happiness.

LENT.

THe Antiquity of Lent is plain by these Testimonies following. Chrysol. Ser. 11. Chrys. in Heb. 10. 9. Ethic. Cyril. Catech. 5. August. Ep. 119. [Vt quadra­ginta dies ante Pascha observent [...]r Ecclesiae consuetudo roboravit, ‘That forty days should be observed before Easter, the cu­stome [Page 123] of the Church hath confirmed,’ Hie­ron. ad Marcellam. Nos unam quadrage­mam toto anno, tempore congruo jejunamus, secundum traditionem Apostolorum, &c. One Fast in the year of forty days we keep at a time convenient, according to the Tradition of the Apostles.]

Epiphanius adv. Aerium, tells us, that the Aerians were the most brain-sick He­reticks that ever were; for they held that Bishops and Priests were all one; that Presbyters might ordain Presbyters, be­sides, they held that they were not bound to keep Lent, and the holy week, as holy Churches laws required, but would then feast and drink drunk in spite, saying, that it was against Christian liberty to be tyed to Fast.

This forty days Fast of Lent was taken up by holy Church in imitation of Moses and Elias in the old Testament; but prin­cipally, in imitation of our Saviours Fast in the New Testament, Augustin, ep. 119. That we might, as far as we are able, con­form to Christs practice, and suffer with him here, that we may reign with him here­after.

But if this Fast were taken up in imita­tion of our Saviour; it may be asked, why we do not keep it at the same time that he [Page 124] did, who fasted immediately after his Bap­tism. S. Matt. 4. 1. which was at Epipha­ny; whereas our Fast begins not till some weeks after?

For answer of this, many reasons may be given, why now, rather than at that time we keep our Lent.

1. Because at this time when blood and affections are at the highest, it is most fit to restrain them; and to that perhaps S. Ierom alludes, when he says, Iejunamus tempore congruo, we fast at a time conve­nient.

2. As Christs sufferings ended in an Easter, a Resurrection; so did holy Church think fit that our spiriturl afflictions and penances should end, as his did, at Easter. The fast of Lent signifies this present trou­blesome life, and Easter signifies eternal happiness and rest. August. Ep. 119.

3. Holy Church appoints that all Chri­stians whatsoever should receive the holy Communion at Easter; and therefore ap­points this time before, to prepare them­selves by fasting and prayer; thus judging themselves that they might not be judged of the Lord; and this is after Gods own pattern, who commanded the Israelites to afflict themselves, and eat bitter herbs be­fore they should eat the Paschal Lamb. All [Page 125] Churches therefore agreed that Lent should end in Easter, though some differ­ence there was when it should begin.

This Fast is called Lent from the time of the year in which it is kept, for Lent in the Saxon Language is Spring. The Spring-Fast, or Lent.

ASH-WEDNESDAY.

THe Church begins her Lent this day to supply the Sundays in Lent, upon which it was not the Churches custome to fast, Sundays being high Festivals in me­mory of our Saviours joyful Resurrection. Now if you take out of the six weeks of Lent, Six Sundays, there will remain but thirty six. Fasting-days; to which, these four of this week, being added, make the just number of forty.

This was anciently call'd Caput [...] jejunii, the Head of Lent, and was a day of extra­ordinary humiliation. Upon this day were Ashes sprinkled upon their heads, to mind them of their mortality and also to mind them what they had deserved to be, name­ly, burnt to Ashes.

Hence was it call'd [Dies cinerum,] ASH-WEDNESDAY: and upon this day they were wont to cloath themselves in [Page 126] Sackcloth. These rites are mentioned Esay 58. 5. as the usual rites of penitents. This was common to all penitents. But notorious sinners were this day put to open penance. Which godly discipline, saies our Church [in her office of Com­mination] it is much to be wished that it might be restored again. Now that we may know what it is the Church wishes there; it will not be amiss to set down in part the solemnity used upon those sinners at this time, which was ordered thus.

Let all notorious sinners who have been already, or are now to be enjoyned pub­lick penance, this day present themselves before the Church doors to the Bishop of the place, cloathed in sackcloth, barefooted, with eyes cast down upon the ground, pro­fessing thus by their habit and countenance, their guilt. There must be present the Deans or Arch-Presbyters, and the pub­lick penitentiaries, whose office is to exa­mine the lives of these penitents, and ac­cording to the degree of their sin to ap­portion their penance, according to the usual degrees of penance. After this, let them bring the penitents into the Church, and, with all the Clergy present, let the Bishop sing the seven penitential Psalms, prostrate upon the ground, with tears for [Page 127] their Absolution. Then the Bishop arising from prayer, according to the Canons, let him lay his hand upon them (that is, to ratifie their penance, not to absolve them) let him sprinkle ashes upon their head, and cover them with sackcloth: and with fre­quent sighs and sobs, let him denounce to them; that as Adam was cast out of Para­dise, so are they cast out of the Church for their sins. After this, let the Bishop command the Officers to drive them out of the Church-doors, the Clergy follow­ing them with this Respond, In the sweat of thy brows shalt thou eat thy bread: that these poor sinners seeing holy Church afflicted thus, and disquieted for their sins may be sensible of their penance, Gratian, dist. 50. c. 64.

I. Sunday in Lent.

The Epistle exhorts to patience in af­flictions. The Gospel reads to us Christs victory over temptations, to keep us from despair of conquest, that we should be of good cheer and heart, since he our Cap­tain hath overcome the world. S. Iohn 16. v. last. The Collect for the day is another of those Collects where in the Church di­rects her Petitions to Christ, thereby ma­nifesting [Page 128] her belief that he is the true Son of God, for she prayes to none but God; in praying to him therefore she professes to believe him to be God, as it is in the close of the Collect; and this in opposition to the Tempter Satan and all his Adherents, who are still tempting Christ in his Mem­bers, to misbelief in that Article.

Of EMBER-WEEK.

THe Week after Ash-wednesday is Im­ber or Ember-week, of which Fast we will here treat in general. There be Four Ember-weeks, called in Latin Iejunia qua­tuor Temporum, the Fasts of the four Sea­sons, because they were kept in the four parts of the year, Spring, Summer, Autumn, Winter. The first of these begins upon Wed­nesday next after Ash-wednesday. The second upon Wednesday next after Whitsunday: the third upon Wednesday next after Holy Cross. Sept. 14. The last upon Wednesday next after S. Lucie. Dec. 13. The days of fasting and prayers in these weeks are, Wednesday, Friday, Saturday. Wednesday, because then our Lord Christ was betrayed by Iudas: Friday, because then he was crucified: Saturday, because then we re­present the Apostles sorrow for the loss of their Lord lying in the grave. The causes [Page 129] of such religious fastings and prayers up­on these weeks were formerly many, as namely that Christians in these religious duties might let the World know, that they were as devout, as the Jews formerly had been, whose custome it was to observe four solemn Fasts, Zach. 8. 19. That they might dedicate to God, as the first-fruits, the beginnings of the several seasons of the year set apart to his religious worship, and by this means obtain Gods-blessing upon them, the remainders of those times. But the principal cause was for preparation to the solemn Ordination of Ministers; holy Church imitating the Apostles pra­ctice, who when they were to set a-part men to the Ministery, prayed and fasted, before they laid on their hands, Acts 13.3. And in after-times, at these solemnities, these Ember-Fasts, special regard was had to the Ordination of Priests and Deacons. In what manner, and with how much care and Christianity these Fasts have been here­tofore observed, may be gathered from S. Leo in his Sermons upon them, and from others: And the second Councel of Mil­lain decreed herein to good purpose (Tit. 1. Dec. 22.) That upon the Sundays before these Fasts, the Priests should not only in their Parishes bid the solemn Fast, but [Page 130] every one in his several Parish should pi­ously and religiously say the Prayers and Litanies, &c. That Gods assistence being implored, both the Bishop may be guided by the Holy Spirit, in the choice of those whom he shall Ordain, and also that they that are ordained, may grow in Learning and holiness of life. These four Fasts have been anciently observed, both in the Church of England, and in other Churches. In the Laws of K. Canute, Chap. 16. thus it is said, Let every man observe the Fasts that are commanded, with all earnest care, whether it be the Ember-Fast, or the Lent-Fast, or any other Fast. And the like Decrees are found in other Councels of our Nation before his time. See Sir Henry Spelmans Concil. Britan. p. 256. & 518. & 546. Now for the reason of the name, we find in Tho. Becon. (as he delivers it out of others that wrote before him) By opinion of much people, these daies have been called Ember­daies, because that our Fathers would on these daies eat no bread, but Cakes made under Embers; so that by eating of that they reduced into their minds, that they were but ashes, and so should turn again, and wist not how soon. These Fasts are still appoin­ted by the Church of England. For though she hath not reckoned them amongst the [Page 131] Holy daies, because there is no peculiar Office appointed for them, (as there is to all those that are reckoned in the Catalogue of Holy days) yet by custome they have been always kept with Litanies, Prayers and Fasting, and are commanded to be kept still as formerly they were by that excellent Can. 31. Anno Dom. 1603. ‘Forasmuch as the Ancient Fathers of the Church, led by example of the apostles who set men apart to the ministery of the Gospel by imposition of hands with pray­er and fasting,) appointed prayers and fasts at the solemn ordering of Ministers, and to that purpose allotted certain times, in which only sacred orders might be given or conferred, we following their holy and religious example, do consti­tute and decree that Deacons and Mini­sters be Ordained or made, but only up­on the Sundays immediately following jejunia quatuor temporum, commonly called Ember weeks, appointed in anci­ent time for Prayer and Fasting, pur­posely for this cause at their first institu­tion, and so continued at this day in the Church of England.

2. Sunday.

The Epistle perswades to temperance and abstinence from all uncleanness.

The Gospel tells us how we may subdue that Devil, namely, by stedfast faith and servent and importunate prayer.

3. Sunday.

The Epistle, as the time, calls for strictness of life.

The Gospel commends perseverance shewing the danger of relapsing, For the end of that man is worse than the beginning.

4. Sunday.

This is called Dominica Refectionis. For the Gospel tells us of Christs miraculous feeding and satisfying the hungry souls, that hunger after him and his doctrine: and the Epistle tells us of a Ierusalem which is above, which is free, and a joy­ous place, to which, we as children, are heirs. Thus holy Church mixes joy and comfort without sorrow and afflictions.

5. Sunday.

This is called PASSION-SUNDAY. For now begins the commemoration of the Passion of our Lord, and after a long fune­ral pomp and train, the corps follows upon Good Friday.

The Epistle treats of the Passion.

The Gospel, of our Lords being slan­dred by the bold malice of the Jews, who call him Samaritan, and tell him he hath a Devil, which must needs be a thorn in his side, and a part of his Passion.

6. Sunday.

This is PALM-SUNDAY on which CHRIST came from Bethany to Ierusa­lem, and was received with joy, some strewing their garments, others cutting down branches, and strewing them in the way; whose religion it is fit that we should imitate: Bernard [We should meet Christ by keeping innocency; bear Olive, by doing works of mercy; carry Palms, by conquer­ing the Devil and our vices; green leaves and flowers we carry, if we be adorned with vertues; and we strew our garments in the way, when by mortification we put off the old man.]

[Page 134] This week was called of old, the GREAT-WEEK, because it hath a lar­ger Service than any other Week, every day having a Second-service appointed.

It was called also the Holy-week, be­cause men gave over all worldly employ­ments, and betook themselves wholly to devotion this week. The Courts were shut up, and civil affairs laid aside, and prisoners that were put in for small faults were freed. Chrys. Hom. 30. in 10. cap Gen. Code. l. 1. tit. 4. 3.

It was also called the week of Fasts; Be­cause fasting was then heightned and in­tended with watching and prayers: for these six dayes were spent in lying upon the ground and afflicting the body, in prayers, watchings and fastings longer than ordina­ry. And when they did eat, their refresh­ing was only bread, salt and water. Epi­phan. adv. Aerium. It will not be amiss to set down Epiphanius somewhat more at large: [Aerius and his disciples had flout­ed at the Catholick Christians severities at this time. Why, say they, do you keep Easter? why do you keep such a strict fast before it? it is Ienish thus to keep daies of fasting by a law: it is an enslaving your selves to a yoke of bondage: if I would de­termine to fast at all, I would fast what day [Page 135] I pleased, at mine own liberty. Upon this principle it is, saith that Father, that Aerius and his followers affect to fast on Sunday, and feast on Friday, and to spend this week of Religion and Devotion in jol­lity and sport, rising early to fill themselves with flesh and wine, with which being full stuft, they sport and scoff at the Catholick Christians folly in afflicting themselves with such severities. But who, says he, are the more fools; Aerius a silly fellow of yesterday still living with us, or we who ob­serve this severe discipline which our Fa­thers delivered us, which they received from their Fathers, and they from theirs, and so from the Apostles?

The Epistles and Gospels of this week are concerning Christs Passion, to the contemplation of which this week is de­dicated.

Thursday.

THis day CHRIST washt his Disci­ples feet, and gave them a command­ment to do likewise. Hence it is called Dies mandati, Mandate or Maundy Thursday.

[Page 136] This day, the penitents that were put out of the Church upon Ash-wednesday, were received again into the Church: partly, because there was this day an holy Communion in memory of our Lords in­stitution of the same this day: and the Epistle is fitted to that purpose, sit there­fore it was that penitents should be recon­ciled this day (upon which this Sacrament was instituted for the remission of sins) to receive the holy Communion. Partly, because this day our Lord was apprehended and bound, whose binding wrought our deliverance [...] and freedome.

The form of reconciling penitents was in short this. The Bishop goes out to the doors of the Church, where the penitentsly prostrate upon the earth, and thrice in the Name of CHRIST he calls them, Come, Come Come ye children, hearken to me, I will teach you the fear of the Lord: then after he hath prayed for them, and ad­monished them, he reconciles them, and brings them into Church. The peniterts thus received, trim their heads and beards, and laying off their penitential weeds, they reclothe themselves in handsome ap­parel. The Church doors were wont to be set all open this day; to signifie that penitent sinners coming from North, or [Page 137] South, or any quarter of the World, shall be received to mercy and the Churches favour.

GOOD-FRIDAY.

THis day holy Church keeps a most strict Fast; It is called GOOD-FRIDAY. For a good day it was for us, even the cause of all our good, and ground of all our joy: And so in respect of the effect of it, Christs Passion may be a Gospel for a Feast; and so it is upon Palm-Sunday. But if we consider that our sins were the cause of his Sufferings, and that it was we that crown'd his head with thorns, nail'd his hands and feet, and gored his side with a Spear; so his Passion considered in the cause of it, is matter of the greatest sorrow, and in this respect we keep it a Fast.

The Gospel is taken out of S. Iohn ra­ther than out of any other Evangelist; be­cause he was present at the Passion, and stood by the Cross, when others fled; and therefore the Passion being represent­ed as it were before our eyes this day; his Testimony is read, who saw it himself; [Page 138] and from whose example we may learn not to be ashamed, nor afraid of the Cross of Christ.

This day holy Church prayes expresly for all Jews, Turks and Infidels, Enemies of the Cross of Christ; for this day Christ both prayed and dyed for his Enemies; and as he exprest the height of his love this day, by dying for them; so does the Church her height of Charity in praying for them.

The Antiquity of this Holy day appears by Euscb. Hist. l. 2. c. 17. who there tells us, ‘That it was an Holy-day in his time, and long before. That day of our Saviours Passion we are wont to celebrate, not only with fastings and watchings, but also with attentive hearing and reading of the holy Scriptures.’

SATURDAY.

THis day the Gospel treats of Christs body ly in the Grave: the Epistle, of his Souls descent into Hell.

Of the Collects from Septuagesima to Easter.

THough the Church be always mili­tant while she is upon Earth, yet at this time (the time when Kings go out to battel, 2 Sam. 11.) she is more than ordi­nary militant, going out to fight against her avowed enemies, the World, the Flesh and the Devil, making it her especial business to get the mastery over them, so far, that they may not be able to prevail over her the year following. Now be­cause (as S. Paul saith 1 Cor. 9.25.) Every one that strives for mastery is temperate in all things; therefore at this time especially, when she is seeking the mastery over her Enemies, holy Church does more than ordinary addict her self to temperance, fasting and other works of Penance and Mortification: and accordingly she suits her Readings, not aiming to fit them to each particular day (this is to be expected only upon priviledged days, the subject matter of whose solemnity is more particularly recorded in holy Scripture) but to the Sea­son in general and the Churches design at this time, commending to us Fasting, Repen­tance, Alms, Charity and Patience in un­dergoing [Page 140] such voluntary afflictions. And the Collects are suitable also to the Read­ings and the time, praying earnestly for those Graces and Vertues before mention­ed, which are especially requisite to this her holy undertaking. And because she knows her own weakness and her Enemies both craft and strength, who will then be most active and busie to hurt when we thus set our selves to fight against them, there­fore does she earnestly and frequently also in divers Collects pray for Gods pro­tection and defence from those Enemies, for his strength and assistence whereby she may overcome them, That he would stretch forth the right hand of his Majesty, and by his power defend us both outwardly in our bodies, and inwardly in our souls, which of our selves have no power to help our selves. And in such prayers as these the Church continues, lifting up her hands (as Moses did his against the Amalekites) all the time of this spiritual conflict.

EASTER.

THis is the highest of all Feasts, says Epiphanius upon the day. This day Christ opened to us the door of Life, be­ing the first-fruits of those that rose from the dead: whose Resurrection was our life, for he rose again for our justification, Rom. 4.45.

Instead of the usual Invitatory, O c [...]me let us sing unto the Lord, holy Church uses special Hymns or Anthems concerning Christs Resurrection. Christ rising again from the dead, &c. And, Christ is risen, &c. set down before the Collect on Easter-day. Having kept company with the Apostles and first Believers, in standing by the Cross weeping upon Good-Friday, and kept a Fast upon the Saturday following to com­ply with the Apostles and Catholick Church who were that day sad and pen­sive, because their Lord was taken away from them, we are directed this day to re­joyce with them for the Rising again of our Lord, and to express our joy in the same words that they then did, and the Church ever since hath done, Christ is risen, S. Luke 24. 34. the usual Morning salutation this [Page 142] day, all the Church over; to which the Answer in some places was, Christ is risen indeed; and in others, this, And hath ap­peared to Simon.

Holy Church her aim is in all these chief days, to represent as full as may be the very business of the day, and to put us into the same holy affections that the Apostles and other Christians were, when they were first done; she represents Christ born at Christmas, and would have us so affected that day yearly, as the first believers were at the first tidings delivered by the Angel. So at his Passion she would have us so af­fected with sorrow, as they were that stood by the Cross. And now at his Re­surrection she desires to represent it to us, as may put us into the same rejoycing, that those dejected Christians were, when the Angel told them, He is not here, but is ri­sen, S. Luke 24. 6. Holy Church supposes us to have fasted and wept upon Good-Friday, and the day following, because our Lord was taken away according to that of our Saviour, The time shall come that the Bridegroom shall be taken away from them, then shall they fast in those daies, and now calls upon us to weep no more, for Christ is risen. And that she may keep time also with the first tidings of the Re­surrection, [Page 143] she observes the Angels di­rection to the Women, S. Matt. 26. 7. Go quickly and tell his Disciples that he is risen. Supposing us as eager of the joy­ful news of Christs Resurrection, as they were, she withholds not the joy, but im­mediately after Confession and Absolu­tion, she begins her Office with Christ is risen.

Proper Psalms at Morn. are 2. 57. 111.

The first of these is a Triumphant Song for Christs victory over all his Enemies that so furiously raged against him, Ver. 6. Yet I have set my King upon my holy hill of Sion. Notwithstanding all the fury of his Enemies that persecuted and murdered him, Yet have I set my King upon my holy hill of Sion, by his glorious Resurrection from the dead, as it is expounded, Acts 13 [...] 33.

The 57. Psalm is of the same nature. It mentions Christs Triumph over Hell and Death. My Soul is among Lions, Verse 4. And the children of men have laid a net for my feet, and pressed down my soul, crucifying the Lord of glory, but God sent from Heaven, Ver. 3. and saved him from the Lions, both Devils and Men by a glo­rious Resurrection. And therefore he [...]reaks forth, Ver. 9. Awake up my glory, [Page 144] awake Lute and Harp, I my self will a­wake right early: I will give thanks unto thee O Lord, &c.

The 3. Psal. is a Psalm of Thanksgiving for marvellous works of redemption, Ver. 9. works worthy to be praised and had in honour, Ver. 3. And therefore though it be not set particularly for the Resurrection, but may serve for any marvellous work of mercy, yet is it most fit for this day and the work of this: for amongst all the marvellous works of Redemption, this of Christs Resurrection is the chief, and most worthy by us to be had in honour. For If Christ be not risen, we are yet in our sins, We are utterly lost, 1 Cor 15. But Christ is risen, The merciful and gracious Lord hath so done his marvellous work of Christs Resurrection, that it ought to be had in re­membrance. For which holy Church teach­es us to sing, as we are bound, I will give thanks unto the Lord with my whole heart secretly amongst the faithful, and in the Congregation, Ver. 1.

Evening Psalms are 113. 114. 118.

The first is a Psalm of Thanksgiving especially for raising up Christ, Ver. 6,7. Taking him out of the dust, and lifting him out of the mi [...]e, to set him with and above the Princes, when he raised him from the [Page 145] dead, and set him at his own right hand in the heavenly places, far above all Principa­lities and powers, and Might and Dominion, and every name that is named, not only in this world, but also in that which is to come, Ephes. 1. 21.

The 118. Psal. is (part of it at least) of Christs Resurrection, as it is expounded S. Matt. 21. and Acts 4. 11. The stone which the builders refused, is become the the head of the corner, this day. And there­fore This is the day which the Lord hath made, we will rejoyce and be glad in it. ver. 27.

The 114. Psal. may seem at first sight not so applyable to Christs Resurrection: for it is a Thanksgiving for the Jews deli­verance out of Egypt. Yet notwithstan­ding if we look well into it, we shall find it proper enough for the day. For as the Apostle teaches us, All things hapned to them in types and figures; not only words but actions were typical. Egypt was a type of Hell, and their captivity there, a type of our captivity under sin and the Devil. Their deliverance from thence, a type and figure of our deliverance from Hell: and that which the Psalmist here gives thanks for as past, in the History, is understood to be meant as much or more in the prophesie of Christs Redemption [Page 146] of his Church, (the true Israelites, that walk in the steps of the Faith of our Father Abraham, (from sin and Hell, by the power of his glorious Resurrection this day.

The first Lesson Morn. is Exod. 12. in which is mentioned the Institution of the Passeover, proper for this day, the feast of the Passeover: For as S. Aug. observes, Ep. 119. We do in this Feast not only call to mind the history of our Saviours Resur­rection, but also celebrate the mystery of ours. That as Christ this day rose again from death to life, so by Christ and the vertue of his Resurrection shall we be [...] alive, and rise from death to life eternal. Christ is therefore our true Passe­over, where of the other was a type. The Lesson then is proper for the day.

So is the first Lesson Even. Exod. 14 [...] For it is concerning the Israelites delive­rance out of Egypt, a type of our delive­rance from Hell this day by Christs glori­rious resurrection. As that day Israel saw that great work, which the Lord did upon Egypt, Ver. 31. So this day we see the great conquest over Hell and Death fini­shed, by Christs triumphant Resurrection from the dead.

[Page 147] The Second Lessons are plain.

The Gospel gives us the full evidence of Christs Resurrection: The Epistle tells what use we should make of it, If Christ be risen, seek those things that are above, &c.

The Collect prayes for grace, to make that use of it which the Epistle directs.

Thus holy Church is careful to teach and instruct all her children in the matter of the Feast, preaching Christs Resurrection to us, both in the type and Prophesie out of the Old Test. and in the History of it out of the New. And she does not only teach us to know what God hath done for us this day, but also she is careful that we may do our duty to God for this his mar­vellous goodness, commanding and [...] recting us to pray for grace to do our duty, prescribing us excellent forms of adoring and blessing God for his mercy, this day such methods as the Holy Ghost hath set down, in which we may be sure to pray and praise God by the Spirit.

For the Antiquity of this Feast, heaps of Testimonies might be brought, but these two following may suffice.

1. S. AVGVST. Epist. 118. These things which are not written, but we keep them by tradition, if they be observed all the world over, are to be understood to be com­mended [Page 148] to us, and commanded either by Ge­neral Councels (whose authority in the Church is most safe) or else by the Apo­stles: as for example, That the Passion of our Lord, his Resurrection and Ascension into Heaven, and the coming of the Holy Ghost, should be observed by an Anniversa­ry solemnity.

2. CONSTANTINE The Great. c. 17. The Feast of Easter we have kept from the first day of the Passion untill now. Euseb. de vita Constant. l. 3. c. 17. And this was not in the practice of some few, but of all Churches, as he there testifies, and is apparent, from the great contenti­on in the Church about the day. Some fol­lowing the Jewish accompt who kept this Feast the Fourteenth day of the first Month (The first Month began with the new Moon whose fourteenth day (or Moon as they call'd it) was the day of the Vernal Equinox, or if none such hapned, then that whose fourteenth day came the soonest af­ter the Equinox) but the most Churches kept their Easter the first Sunday after the fourteenth day of the first Month, which usage the Councel of Nice confirmed for these reasons.

First, because it was the most general custome of the Churches.

[Page 149] Secendly, because they would not in this particular comply with the Iews, for though in some other cases they did it on purpose to sweeten them and make them plyable to Christianity, as our Lord him­self did and his Apostles, Acts 21. 24. retaining many of their la [...]dable and useful Rites, as of Ex [...]ommunication, Benedicti­on, Imposition of hands, with many more which you may see in Grotius Annot. in S. Matth. 18. and Append. p. 54. (for they loved not Innovation, nor measured: the goodness of their Religion by their distance from the Iews in things lawful and useful) though I say the Primitive Chri­stians did not like the Jewish Rites ever the worse because they were Theirs, i.e. of Gods Institution, but did use as many of them that were useful as they had occasion for, yet in this of the time of keeping Easter they would not, because it was of ill signification and scandalous, for the Jews keep their Easter as typical and pre­figuring Christ to come; the Christians kept their Easter in thankful remembrance of Christ Come, and Risen from the dead: and therefore differing so much in the main of the Feast, they would not comply with them, no not so much as in the Time, lest by that they might have been though to [Page 150] have complyed also in the very Feast, and so have seemed to have denied their Lord as the Jews did.

Thirdly, because after the Jews fashion of keeping of Easter (they following at that time an Erroneous Account which had not due regard to the time of the Equi­nox) it might happen that there might be two Easters in one year, ( viz. one in the first Month and another in the last) and none in the next year.

After our English Account Easter is found by finding out Shrove-Tuesday; which is always the first Tuesday in the New Moon after Candlemas; the Sunday six weeks after, is Easter.

MVNDAY and TVESDAY in Easter-week

THese two Holy days are added as At­tendants upon Easter-day in honour of this high Feast and the more solemnity of it. And we find S. Austin upon occa­sion mentioning them De civit, Dei l. 22. c. 8. although both from him (else­where) and others we may gather that [Page 151] these two days were not all which at that time were added to the Feast: For of old, this Queen of Feasts, as the Fathers call it, was so highly esteemed, that it was in a manner solemnized fifty days together, even from Easter to Whitsuntide. See Ambr. Ser. 61. Per hos quinquaginta dies nobis est jugis & continuata Festivitas, &c. See also Euseb. de vit. Constant. l. 4. c. 64. And Tertul. de Iejuniis. And in his Book de Idol. where he affirms that all the Hea­then Festivals put together could not equal this one great and solemn Feast of the Chri­stians. From these and the like places some conclude, and most probably, That every day of that time the Christians met toge­ther in publick to sing with greatest joy Psalms and Allelujah to God Almighty, and to take the Cup of Salvation, the holy Communion, praising the Name of the Lord. All which time they did not kneel at their prayers which was accounted a posture of mourners, but Stand, (as upon Sundays they were wont) in token of joy, thus making every of those days equal in a manner to Sundays. The reason of this so great and long Festivity at this time, was principally because it was the Feast of Easter, or of our blessed Lords Resur­rection, a principal Article of our faith: for [Page 152] as S. Paul says, 1 Cor. 15. If Christ be not risen we are yet in our sins, and we Christi­ans of all men m [...]st miserable. Now that Christ is risen, needs must there be in Christians hearts an overflowing of joy, which in those times they expressed by such dayly publick exercises of Religion, prin­cipally of receiving the holy communion, the pledge of our resurrection (as our Sa­viour says S. Iohn 6. He that eats my flesh shall live for ever) that by this means the memory of the resurrection might be fixt deeply in their minds. We must not think that the Christians then did keep all this Time holy, so as to cease from labour (for the poverty of many, and the care and charity required in all, would not permit that) but only as to religious exercises and services. As devotion abated, the Feast was shortned; yet long after Ter­tullian, even till Gratians time and down­ward, the whole week of Easter, as also of Whitsuntide, were reckoned among Holy-days. Gratian. de Consec. Dist. 3. And our Church, though she enjoy [...]s only Munday and Tuesday of this week for Holy-days, yet seems to me to commend the keeping holy of this whole week, as also of the whole week after Christmas, Ascen­sion, and Pentecost: For she directs the [Page 153] proper Prefaces for Christmas, Easter, Ascen. and Pentecost to be used every day the week after; Which Prefaces are to be used only at the Communion, as appears by the Rubricks; so that by prescribing the Prefaces to be used upon every day of the week, she doth withal prescribe the Communion every day likewise, which is properly the keeping of a day Solemnly Holy; and this weeks solemnity is prin­cipally, as we have said, for the expressing of our joy for our Lords Resurrection, and the honour of the Feast, which Chri­stians were not willing to make shorter than the Jews Feast of unleavened Bread.

Among the Ancients there was another peculiar Reason for the keeping of the whole week of Easter Holy, besides that of the Resurrection. For they ministring Baptism (except in case of necessity) a [...] no other times but the Eves of Easter and Whitsunday, did make it a part of their Festivity, the week following to congra­tulate the access of a new Christian pro­geny; the New Baptized coming each day to Church in white vestures with lights be­fore them: where Thanksgivings and Prayers were made for them, with In­structions also to those that were of years of discretion (for at that time, there were [Page 154] many such that came in from Heathenism) in the principles and ways of Christianity. But afterwards, when most of the baptized were Infants, and so not capable of such solemnities, this custome was altered, and Baptism administred all times of the year, as at the beginning of Christianity. Tertul. de Bapt. S. Chrysost. Hom. 1. in Act. Apost.

1. Sunday after Easter.

It was the custome of our fore-fathers to observe the Octave or Vtas of their high and principal Feasts: and this is the Octave or eighth day after Easter. Upon every Octave, the use was to repeat some part of that Service, which was perform'd up­on the Feast it self; and this is the reason that the Collect used upon Easter, is renew­ed upon this day.

The Epistle exhorts the new baptized persons that are born of God, to labour to overcome the World, which at their baptism they vowed to do.

The Gospel shews how Christ conversed with his Disciples after his Resurrection; instructing and confirming them in the faith of the Resurrection.

This Sunday is called Low-Sunday, be­cause it is Easter-day repeated, the Octave [Page 155] of Easter, but the Sunday before is high Easter, and this is a lower Feast, Low Easter: in Latin Dominica in albis, or ra­ther, Post Albas (sc. depositas) as some old Rituals call it: because those that were baptized on Easter-eve, wore, seven days after, white garments, called Chrysoms; signs of the purity which they received in Baptism; which white clothes they this day put off.

2. Sunday.

As the last Sunday instructed the young and new-born Christians, how they should imitate Christ in a Resurrection from sin and death to life; so this Sunday instructs the Shepherds of the flock, how to imi­tate their great Shepherd. And the Epi­pistle sets before us his great patience and goodness in the work of our redemption. The Collect prayes for thankfulness and imitation of his holy life.

3. Sunday after Easter.

Hitherto since Easter the Church hath been as it were overwhelmed in the joyful meditation of Christs Resurrection from the dead, or chiefly about it, and that hath [Page 156] been the subject of all the Collects since then. Now in this Collect (as somewhat also in one of the Readings aforegoing) the Church reflects upon that other ancient Paschal Solemnity, the general Baptism that was used at that time; so that this Collect is for the new baptized or new Re­generates by Baptism: desiring Almighty God who shews the light of his truth, to them that be in error, (enlightning them by baptism, which was therefore called [...] illumination, and the bap­tized the Enlightened) to grant them that be admitted into the fellowship of Christs religion, namely by baptism, that they may eschew those things that be contrary to their profession, or vow in baptism, &c. Though this custome of general baptism at Easter be not in use now, yet this Col­lect is still seasonable, as a general anniver­sary Commemoration of the great bles­sings received from God by our baptism, and our solemn vow and profession made to him therein.

The Ancients were wont to observe Pas­ [...]ha annotinum, an anniversary commemo­ [...]ation of their baptism; they that were baptized at Easter the year before, came the year following the same day to the Church, and solemnly with ob [...]ations and [Page 157] other religious offices commemorated the anniversary day of their new birth. Though our Church does not in every par­ticular observe the same custome, yet she draws near to the ancient practice, in this solemn, though general Anniversary Com­memoration of baptism this day, minding us all this day of our baptism, and our vow made therein, and praying to God to enable us all to keep it. And for this very reason does she appoint children to be bap­tized upon Sundays and other Holy-days when most people are present, that they may be put in remembrance of their own profession made to God in baptism; Pre­face before Baptism: and happy were it for us, if we would made good use of this care of the Church, and be often remem­bring that solemn vow; by which we have dedicated our selves to God to be an holy people; the wilful breach of which vow is horrid Sacriledge.

In the Gospel our Saviour tells his Dis­ciples, that though they should weep and la­ment (by reason of his death) their sorrow should be turned into joy, which no man should take from them (namely after his Resurrection.) And such joy belongs to this time and to us in it, if we be also his true Disciples and followers; which how [Page 158] we may be, the Epistle shews by minding us of (what we promised and vowed, when admitted into Christs School, and gave up our names to him) the abstaining from fleshly lusts, and having honest conver­sation in all our Relations. And this is the main drift of the whole Epistle (the first of S. Peter) out of which this is taken, to perswade them that were born again, and lately become Christians, to walk suitably to such an holy profession and that chiefly in regard of the lively hope unto which they were begotten again by the Resurrection of Iesus Christ from the dead, and so is most agreeable to the Churches meditations this day and season.

4. Sunday after Easter.

This Collect is fit for this Paschal time from Easter to Pentecost, a time of great­est joy, the Church therefore prays that we may rightly observe the time; be full of joy in a joyful time; withal that our joy may be a true and real joy, that our hearts may surely there be fixt, where true joyes are to be found: Such joyes as Christs Resurrection, and the promised Comfor­ter affords. And one or both of these two grand occasions of Joy and Exultation [Page 159] (to wit, Christs Resurrection, and the promise of a Comforter) are the principal Subject of the Gospels from Easter to Whitsuntide; but lest our joy should grow presumptious and luxuriant (as joy is apt to exceed) the Epistles for the same time admonish us of duties answerable, as to believe in Christ, to rise from the grave of sin, to be patient, loving, meek, charita­ble, &c. having our Lord for an example, and the promise of his Spirit for our guide, strength and comfort.

5. Sunday after Easter.

The Gospel before promised a Comfor­ter. The Epistle and Gospel this day direct us what to do to obtain that promise. Two conditions are required on our parts for the receiving of that promised Com­forter: First prayers or Rogations, this the Gospel teaches, Ask and ye shall re­ceive that your joy may be full. Secondly to love God and keep his Comandments, S. Iohn 14. 15. This the Epistle exhorts to, See that ye be doers of the Word. &c. The Collect prayes that we may feel the fruits and comforts of this holy Spirit in our hearts by good thoughts and abilities to perform them.

Of Rogation week.

This is called Rogation Sunday: because upon the three following days Rogations and Litanies were used, and Fasting, for these two reasons. 1. Because this time of the year, the fruits of the earth are render and easily hurt: therefore Litanies extraordinary are said to God to avert this judgement. 2. Because our LORDS As­cension is the Thursday following, there­fore these three days before are to be spent in prayers and fasting. Conc. Aurelian. that so the flesh being tamed, and the soul winged with fasting, we may ascend with Christ.

The Gospel is concerning Rogations, teaching us how to ask of God, so as we may obtain, and withal foretels his ap­proaching Ascension.

The Fast this week is voluntary: for there is no Fast commanded betwixt Easter and Whitsunday, as hath been observed before.

The Service formerly appointed in the Rogation days of Procession was the 103 and 104. Psal. with the Litany, and Suffra­ges, and the Homily of Thanksgiving [Page 161] Artic. Eliz. in the 7. year of her reign. The 2. Psalms were to be said at conveni­ent places, in the common perambulation: the people thus giving thanks to God, in the beholding of Gods benefits, the in­crease and abundance of his fruits upon the Earth. At their return to the Church, they were to say the rest of the Service mentioned, Eliz. Injun. 18, 19.

ASCENSION-Day.

THis day was Christs perfect triumph over the Devil, Leading captivity captive, Ephes. 4. 8. This day He opened the kingdom of Heaven to all believers, as we say daily in the Te Deum. See S. Iohn 3. 13. Acts 2. 24. Heb. 10. 23. His flesh opened that passage, in that he deserved to enter there first: For when he was taken up on high, then he opened the Gates of Heaven Chrysost. upon that place of the Hebrews. Therefore the Church appoints for this day the 24. Psalm. Lift up your heads O ye gates, and be ye lift up ye ever­lasting doors, and the King of glory shall come in. This day gives us hopes of Hea­ven, in that our flesh in the first-fruits is [Page 162] th [...]ther ascended. For if God had not in­tended some great good to our nature, he would not have received the first-fruits up on high: Christ taking the first-fruits of our nature, this day carried it up to God, and by those first-fruits, hath made the whole stock to be sanctified. And the Fa­ther highly esteemed the gift, both for the worthiness of him that offered it up, and for the purity of the offering, so as to re­ceive it with his own hands, and to set it at his right hand. To what Nature was it that God said, Sit thou on my right hand? To the same, to which formerly he had said, dust thou art, and to dust thou shalt re­turn. This gift went far beyond the loss; Paradise was the place from which we fell; but we were this day carried up to heaven; and mansions are there provided for us, Chrys. in diem. Christ ascended up into hea­ven in the sight of his Disciples, that they and we might assuredly believe, that we should follow, and not deem it impossible for us body and soul, to be translated thither; Cypr. in diem.

This day hath proper Lessons and Psalms.

The First Lesson at Morning Service is Deut. 10. Wherein is recorded Moses go­ing up into the Mount to receive the Law [Page 163] from God, to deliver it to the Jews, a type of Christs ascension into Heaven to send down the new Law, the Law of Faith: For when he ascended up on high, he led cap­tivity captive, and gave gifts to men, Apo­stles, Evangelists, Pastors and Teachers, to publish the new Law to the world, Ephes. 4. 8.

The First Lesson at Even. is 2 Kings 2. Wherein Elias his ascending into Heaven was a type of Christs Ascension, but Christ went far beyond his type in many particu­lars. Elias went up with a single Chariot, but Christ was attended with thousands, Psal. 68. 17. The Chariots of God are twen­ty thousand, even thousands of Angels, and the Lord ascending is among them. Elias upon his ascension doubles his Spirit upon Elisha; But Christ gave such an abundance of the holy Spirit to his Disciples upon his Ascension, that they not only were filled with it themselves, but it ran over upon others from them, by laying on of hands they imparted it to others, Acts 8. 17.

We have no proper Second Lessons ap­pointed; but in Edw. 6. Liturgy were ap­pointed; S. Iohn 14. Ephes. 4. both very fit for the day.

Psalms for the Mor [...]. are 8. 15. 21. Psalms.

[Page 164] The 8. Psal. begins, O Lord our Gover­nour how excellent is thy name in all the world, thou that hast set thy glory above the heavens. This was fulfilled this day. For this day he set his glory above the Hea­vens, ascending from earthly humility to heavenly glory. This made thy Name wonderful in all the world: For hereby it appears, that thou that didst before de­scend so low, and wert for a time so vile reputed, art greater than all Principalities and Powers in Heaven and Earth; since some saw, and all men now believe, that thou didst ascend into Heaven, whereby thou hast gotten A name above all names, That at the Name of Iesus every knee should bow, both of things in Hevven, and earth, Phil. 2. 9, 10.

Psal. 15. Who shall dwell in thy Taber­nacle, or who shall rest upon thy holy hill? even he that hath clean hands, &c. shews both how just it was that Christ should ascend and rest upon the holy Hill, the highest Heaven, of which Mount Sion was a type: for he of all others had clean hands and a pure heart, and withal tells us the way which we must walk, viz. the way of righteousness and holiness, if we desire to follow Christ to heaven.

The 21. Psal. is to be understood of [Page 165] Christ. S. Aug. in loc, Ver. 4. Thou gavest him a long life, even for ever and ever, his ho­nour is great in thy salvation. ‘The raising him from death, hath made his honour great, and all the world to believe in him. Glory and great worship shalt thou lay upon him, by setting him at thy right hand in Heaven.’ The rest of the Psalm is to the same purpose, of Christs absolute tri­umph over his enemies, which was this day fulfilled, when he led captivity captive.

The Even. Psalms are 24. 68. 108. Psalms.

The 24. was sung this day at Christs Ascension, by a Quire of Angels, some going before the Lord Christ, knocking, as it were, at Heaven gates, and singing, Lift up your heads O ye gates, and be ye lift up ye everlasting doors, and the King of glory shall come in: to whom other Angels in Heaven, desirous to know, who this King of glory was, sing the next words, Who is the King of glory? The first Angels, that waited upon our Lord in his Ascen­sion answer, The Lord strong and mighty, even the Lord mighty in battel, as ye may see by the prisoners that he leads captive in his triumph. Therefore Lift up your heads, O ye gates, that never were yet opened to humane nature, where never man yet entred, [Page 166] S. Iohn 3. 13. Acts 2. 24. Heb. 10. 20. The other Angels as yet, as it were, amazed at the glory of the triumph, ask again, Who is the King of glory? what Lord is it that is so mighty? His heavenly Guard answer again, The Lord of hosts, he is the King of glory; Theodor. in Psal. Then Heaven gates were opened, and our dear Lord entred, and took possession for us, and prepared places for us S. Iohn 14. 2.

The 68. Psal. at the 18. ver. is by the Apostle applyed to the Ascension of Christ, Ephes. 4. 8. Thou hast ascended up on high, and led captivity captive. It is not to be denied, but that it may be applyed to o­thers also, (for the Scripture is full of sense,) as to Moses. For he from the bottom of the Red Sea, went up to the top of Sinai, leading with him the people of Israel, that long had been captive to Pha­raoh: and there received gifts, the Law, the Priesthood, but above all, the Ark of the Covenant to be the pledge of Gods presence amongst them: this is the literal sense.

This of Moses, by analogy, doth King David apply to himself, to his going up to mount Sion, and carrying up the Ark thi­ther. For all agree, this Psalm was set upon that occasion. The very beginning [Page 167] of it (Let God arise,) shews as much; the acclamation ever to be used at the Arks re­moving, Num. 10. 35. This was done im­mediately upon his conquest of the Iohn­sites, whom he had taken captives, what time for the honour of the solemnity, he dealt gifts, bread and wine to the people, 1 Chron. 15. But in the prophetical sense, this Psalm belongs to Christ, to the Testi­mony of Iesus, which is the Spirit of all prophesie, Rev. 19. 10. For that was the greatest captivity that ever was led cap­tive; his the highest up-going, higher than Sion or Sinai far: that the most gra­cious and glorious triumph, when Christ made a shew of Principalities and Powers of Hell, triumphing over them in his own person, Col. 2. 19. which was this days triumph. Bishop Andrews Serm 7. in Pentecost.

In the 108. Psal. The Prophet awakes himself and his Instruments of Musick, to give thanks to God among the people, and among the Nations, for setting him­self above the heavens, and his glory above all the earth, which was most litterally ful­filled in his Ascension into Heaven, and sitting down at the right hand of God. It is true, this Psalm is thought to be set upon another occasion, viz. Gods promise [Page 168] of subduing the Ammonites and Idumeans under David, for which, he here vowes his best thanks: yet for all this, it may be, and that principally, meant of Christ and his triumphant Ascension. For God Almighty did so direct the mind of the Prophets, that, that which was spoken by them of other persons and actions, is oft-times more exactly fulfilled in and by Christ. Osee 11. 1. Out of Egypt have I called my Son, was there spoken of the deliverance of the people of Israel out of Egypt, fulfilled in Christ, S. Matth, 2. 15. What David sayes of himself, I will open my mouth in a payable, was fulfilled by Christ, S. Matth. 13. 35. The 72. Psalm was written for Solomon, as the title shews, but more exactly fulfilled of Christ. Davids complaint or his own n [...]sery, Psal. 35. 19. verified in Christ. S. Iohn 15 25. Nay more, (which is worth our observation) some things David spea [...]s of himself, which do not agree to him, but in a figure, which agree to Christ in the letter; as, They parted my garments among them, and cast lots upon my vesture, Psalm 22. 17, 18. Nay, in the same Psalm, (and sometimes in the same verse) some words will not agree to Christ, as Psal. 69. 5. My faults are not hid from thee: These cannot be spo­ken [Page 169] of Christ who knew no sin. Some words again most properly belong to Christ, as verse 22. They gave me gall to eat, and when I was thirsty, they gave me vinegar to drink.

Thus holy Church hath in the Lessons and Gospel preached to us the Ascension of Christ, in the type and antitype. In the Epistle she teaches us our duty not to stand gazing up to Heaven, wondring at the strangeness of the sight, but to take heed to demean our selves so, as that we may with comfort behold him at his second coming, his coming to judgment, Act. 1. 11. Why stand ye gazing up into heaven? there is other bu­siness to be done, fit your selves for ano­ther coming, for this same Iesus which was taken up from you into heaven, shall so come, even as ye have seen him go into heaven.

In the Collect we are taught to pray, that we, as far as may be, may con­form to our Lord in his Ascension, that like as we believe him to have ascended in­to the Heavens, so we may also in heart and mind thither ascend, and with him continually dwell. In the special Psal. and Hymn we adore and bless God for our Saviours glorious Ascension. It is pleasant to behold the rare beauty of the Churches [Page 170] offices, as on others, so on this day, how each part suits the other.

The Gospel to the Lessons, the Epistle to the Gospel, the Collect and Psalms and Hymns, all fitted to the same, and all to the day.

For the Antiquity of this day, See S. Aug. Epist. 118. cited upon Easter day, Epiphan [...] and Chrys. upon the day.

Sunday after Ascen.

This is called Expectationsweek; for now the Apostles were earnestly expecting the fulfilling of that promise of our Lord. If I go away I will send the Comforter to you, S. Iohn 16. 7.

The Epistle exhorts to earnest prayer. for the Comforter promised in the Gospel; which the Church performs in the Collect.

WHIT SVNDAY.

THis day the HOLY GHOST came down from heaven upon his Church, as the Epistle tells; according to the pro­mise of the Gospel.

[Page 171] As in a long war it happens; when the war is ended, and peace concluded, Pledges and Hostages are mutually sent, both as tokens of, and securities for, the mutual agreement and peace: so was it betwixt God and Man. After our Lord Jesus had ended the long war betwixt God and Man, and finished the reconciliation, he sent up, or rather he carried up himself, our Ho­stage, our flesh and nature ennobled by the union with his Divine Person, as a royal pledge to his Father: on the other side, God sent this day his royal Hostage, his holy Spirit, a security for our future peace. 1. S. Iohn 4. 12, 13. Chrys. Hom. 1. in Pentecost. Edit. Savil. tom. 5. The De­vil had taken us captive, our Lord Christ undertakes the quarrel, his death was his battel, but then he seem'd to be overcome: but up he got again at his Resurrection; that was his victory; his Ascension was his triumph: and as the ancient custome was for Conquerours to scatter gifts a­mongst the beholders, especially on the last and great day of the triumph: so does our Lord, in this last day of the Feast, the Conclusion of his triumph, he doth, as it were, make the Conduits run with Wine; he poured out his Spirit so upon all flesh, that some mockers said, they were full of [Page 172] new wine, Acts 2. 12. He casts abroad his new wine, new gifts and graces of the world, giving to some the word of wisdome, to others the gift of knowledge, to others faith, to others the gift of healing, to others the working of miracles, to others prophesie, to others discerning of spirits, to others di­vers kinds of tongue, to others the interpre­tations of tongues: all these worketh one and the same spirit, the Holy Ghost (1 Cor. 12. 4.) whom the Lord Christ as he promised, sent down this day with these gifts, in honour of whom and his gifts we keep this day holy.

This time was also appointed of old for solemn baptism. The reason was: 1. Because this day the Apostles were baptiz­ed with the holy Ghost and fire, Acts 2. 3. 2. Because this day three thousand were baptized by the Apostle, Acts 2. 40. In memory of which, the Church ever after held a solemn custome of baptizing at this Feast. Gratian. de Consec. Dis. 3. c. 13.

This day is called Pentecost, because it is fifty days betwixt the true Passeover and Whitsunday.

As there were fifty days from the Jews Passeover to the giving of the Law to Moses in Mount Sina, which Law was written with the finger of God: (for from [Page 173] the 14. day of the first month, the day of the Passeover, to the third day of the third month, the day of the Laws giving, Exod. 19. are fifty days) so from the true Passeover which was celebrated, when Christ was offered up for us, are fifty days to this time when the Holy Ghost came down upon the Church, to write the new Law [...] of Charity in their hearts. Upon this meditation S. Aug. breaks out thus, Who would not prefer the joy and pleasure of these mysteries, before all Empires of the world? Do you not see, that as the two Se­raphins cry one to another, holy, holy, holy, Esay 6. 3. So the two Testaments Old and New faithfully agreeing, convince the sa­cred truth of God? S. Aug. Ep. 119. Note that we must not count the fifty days from the very day of the Passeover, but from the Sunday following; and so God direct­ed the Jews Lev. 23. 15. speaking of their Pentecost or Feasts of Weeks, And ye shall count from the morrow after the Sab­bath, from that day seven weeks shall be compleat.

It is also called Whitsunday from the glo­rious Light of Heaven which was then sent down upon the Earth, from the Fa­ther of Lights: so many tongues, so ma­ny Lights, which kindled such a light in the [Page 174] world on this day, as never shall be put out to the worlds end: as also because the new baptized, which were many at that Feast ( Whitsunday and Easter, being the two solemn times of baptism) and of old called Illuminati, the Enlightned, Heb. 6. 6. from the spiritual light they received in baptism, were then cloathed in white garments, as types both of that spiritual whiteness and purity of soul, which they received in baptism, and were carefully to preserve all their life after, As also of their joy for being made then by baptism members of Christ, Children of God, and Heirs of the Kingdom of Heaven. White is the colour of joy, says Eccles. 9. 8. Let thy garments be always white, for God now accepts of thy works. S. Cyril in his 4. Cat. myst. alluding to this ancient custome of the new baptized, of putting off their old garments, and clothing themselves in pure white, hath words to this effect. ‘This white clothing is to mind you, that you should always hereafter go in white. I speak not this to perswade you always to wear white clothes, but that you should ever be clothed with spiritual white, brightness and purity o soul. that so you may say with divine Esay 61. 10. I will greatly rejoyce in the Lord, for [Page 175] he hath clothed me with the garments of sal­vation, he hath covered me with the robe of righteousness. Of which robe of righteousness and garment of salvation, the white vestment was a resemblance. Apoc. 19. 8. And to her was granted, that he should be arrayed in fine linnen, clean and white, for fine linen is the righteous­ness of the Saints.

Whitsunday then is as much as Domini [...]a in albis, the Sunday in white. The Greeks for the same reason call Easter [...], the Bright Sunday, because then also the new baptized wore white: But the Latins call neither of these days from thence, but give them their names from the Resurrection, and Pentecost, and the Octave of Easter or Low Sunday is by them called Dominica in Albis, as is above­said, pag. 154, 155.

This Holy day hath Proper Lessons and Psalms.

The Second Lessons are plain. The Morning first Lesson Deut. 16. gives us the Law of the Jews Pentecost, or Feast of Weeks, which was a type of ours.

The Evening first Lesson Wisd. 1. is fit for this day. For it treats of the holy Spi­rit, ver. 5, 6. how it fills the world, ver. 7. which was most exactly fulfilled this [Page 176] day, in which they were all filled with the holy Ghost, Acts 2.

The Psalms for the morning 45. 47. are very proper to the day. The beginning of the 45. is concerning the Birth of Christ, and therefore used upon Christ­mas-day; but the latter part is concerning the calling of the Gentiles, ver. 10, 11. and the glory of the Church the King of Heavens Daughter, v. 14. Who is all glo­rious within, through the heavenly gifts and graces of the holy Ghost, sent down this day; which glorious gifts miracu­lously poured upon the Church brought in the Gentiles to the Christian faith, ver. 15. The Virgins that be her fellows shall bear her company; and shall be brought unto thee. For which all the people shall (as holy Church directs us to do this day) give thanks unto thee, verse 18. In holy `Davids Psalms, as we do, so Theodoret in Psal. I will remember thy Name from one generation to another, therefore shall the people give thanks unto thee, world without end: That is, all people to the worlds end shall praise God for these blessings upon the Church with those Psalms which I compose, and so, (though I be dead long before) yet in my Psalms sung by them, I will remem­ber [Page 177] thy Name from one generation to another.’

The 47. Psalm is a song of praise for the conversion of the Gentiles, by the Gospel published this day in all Languages, Acts 2. for which the Prophet invites them to active praises, ver. I. O clap your hands to­gether all ye people; O sing unto God with the voice of melody, for God is gone up, in jubilo, with a merry noise, ver. 5. That was upon Ascension day. And now he is set upon his holy and royal seat, he reigns over the heathen, makes the Princes of the peo­ple joy [...] in one body unto the people of the God of Abraham, brings the Gentiles in to the Jews, and makes one Church of both; and that by the Gospel of the king­dom, published this day, to all Nations, and so, that was done this day, for which this Psalm gives thanks.

Evening Ps. are 104, 145. These two are thankful Commemorations of the various gifts of God the Holy Ghost, who then gave temporal, this day, spiritual gifts, which spiritual gifts of this day were sha­dowed out by those temporal, and all come from the same spirit, 1 Cor. 12. 4. to whom this Feast is held sacred: So that in bles­sing the Author of them, we bless the Author of these, the holy Spirit from whom [Page 178] these divers gifts. Some part of the 104. is more particularly appliable to this Feast. He maketh the clouds his chariots, that was upon Ascension day, when he went up to Heaven in a cloud, Acts 1. 9. ver. 5. Then follows ver. 30. Emittis spiritum, Thou sendest forth thy Spirit, and they shall be made, thou shalt renew the face of the earth, which is proper to this day; for this day the Holy Spirit was sent, and renewed the face of the Earth, with new Creatures, new Men of new hearts and new tongues, Acts 2. Old things passed away, and all things are become new.

The same Harmony of Epistle, Gospel and Collect, and Lessons and Psal. that we have observed upon Christmas and Easter, and Ascension, may with pleasure be me­ditated upon this day.

The same Ancients testifie the Antiquity of this Feast, that gave in evidence for Easter.

Munday and Tuesday in Whit sun-week.

THe Epistles for both relate not only to the sending of the Holy Ghost, but also to Baptism, which the Church [Page 179] takes often occasion to remember us of by her Readings and Usages, and would have us improve them all towards most useful Meditations.

This is one of the four Ember-weeks; of which see above, after the first Sunday in Lent, p. 149.

TRINITY-SVNDAY.

IN Ancient Liturgies and Ritualists, we find this day lookt upon as an Octave of Pentecost, or as Dominica vacans (of which Name is spoken p. 219.) and that the observing of it as a Feast of the Trini­ty was of later use, and more late in the Roman Church than in some other, (See Decretal lib. 2. T. 9. De Feriis) And there were who objected, that because on each day (and especially Sundays) the Church celebrates the praises of the Trini­ty, in her Doxologies, Hymns, Creeds, &c. Therefore there was no need of a Feast on one day for that which was done on each. But yet the wisdom of the Church thought it meet, that such a Mystery as this, though part of the Meditation of each [Page 180] day, should be the chief subject of one, and this to be the day. For no sooner had our Lord ascended into Heaven, and Gods holy Spirit descended upon the Church, but there ensued the notice of the glorious and incomprehensible Trinity, which be­fore that time was not so clearly known. The Church therefore having solemnized in an excellent order all the high Feast of our Lord, and after, That of the descent of Gods Spirit upon the Apostles, thought it a thing most seasonable to conclude these great solemnities with a Festival of full, special and express Service to the holy and blessed Trinity. And this the rather in after-times, when Arrians and such like Hereticks had appeared in the world, and vented their blasphemies against this Di­vine Mystery.

Some proper Lessons this day hath, as the Morning First and Second.

The first Lesson is Gen. 18. wherein we read of three that appeared to Abraham, or the Lord in three Persons, ver. 1, 2. A type of that mysterious Trinity in Unity, which was after revealed in the Gospel: So Theodor. l. 2. ad Graec. ‘Because the Jews had long lived in Egypt, and had learned there the worship of many gods; the most wise God did not plainly de­liver [Page 181] to them the mystery of the Trini­ty, lest they should have mistaken it for a doctrine of a plurality of gods. Yet the Doctrine of the Trinity was not wholly hidden in those times, but some seeds of that perfection of Divinity were dispersed: and for that cause, the Quire of Angels sing thrice Holy, but once Lord, holy, holy, holy, Lord God of Hosts; and here Three Men appeared to Abra­ham.

The Second Lesson, S. Matth. 3. is thought fit for this Feast, because it delivers to us the baptism of Christ, at which was discovered the mystery of the Trinity; for there the Son is baptized, the holy Spirit descends upon him, and the Father speaks from Heaven, This is my beloved Son.

The Epistle and the Gospel are the same that in Ancient Services were assigned for the Octave of Pentecost, (The Epistle be­ing of the vision of S. Iohn, Rev. 4. and the Gospel the Dialogue of our Lord with Nicodemus) And the mentioning (which we find therein) of Baptism, of the holy Spirit and gifts of it, though it might then fit the day, as a repetition (as it were) of Pentecost, so is it no less fit for it as a Feast to the Blessed Trinity. The mission [Page 182] the Holy Ghost brings with it (as afore­said) more light and clearness to the do­ctrine of the Trinity, and when more fit to think of the gifts of the Spirit, than on a solemn day of Ordination (as this is one) when Men are consecrated to spiritu­al Offices? But besides this, we have in the Gospel set before us, all the Three Persons of the Sacred Trinity, and the same likewise represented in the Vision which the Epistle speaks of, with an Hymn of praise, Holy, holy, holy Lord God Al­mighty, &c. which expressions by ancient interpretation relate to the holy Trinity, as is above said.

Of the Sundayes after TRINITY till ADVENT.

THe Church hath now finished the ce­lebration of the high Festivals and thereby run, as it were, through a great part of the Creed, by setting before us in an orderly manner the highest Mysteries of our Redemption by Christ on earth, till the day he was taken up into Heaven, with the sending down of the Holy Ghost at Pentecost. Now after she hath in con­sequence and reflexion upon these Myste­ries, [Page 183] broke out into a more solemn and special Adoration of the Blessed Trinity, she comes according to her Method in the Intervals of great Feasts (of which see Pag. 93.) to use such Epistles, Gospels, and Collects, as suit with her holy af­fections and aims at this season. Such, namely, as tend to our edifying, and be­ing the living Temples of the Holy Ghost our Comforter with his Gifts and Graces; that having Oyl in our Lamps, we may be in better readiness to meet the Bride­groom at his second Advent or coming to judgment. And this done in the remain­ing Sundaies till Advent, which in their Services are, as it were, so many Eccho's and Reflexions upon the Mystery of Pentecost (the life of the Spirit) or as Trumpets for preparation to meet our Lord at his second coming. Which will be more manifest if we take a general view of the Gospels together, and afterwards of the Epistles and Collects.

The GOSPELS for this time, ac­cording to the method which hath before been declared, pag. 93. are of the holy Doctrine, Deeds and Miracles of our Sa­viour, and so may singularly conduce to the making us good Christians, by being followers of Christ, and replenished with [Page 184] that Spirit which he both promised and sent, and for which the Church lately kept so great a solemnity: For to be charitable, heavenly-minded, repentant, merciful, humble, peaceable, religious, compassio­nate and thankful, to trust in God and a­bound with such spiritual qualities, are the Lessons taught us by our Lord in these Gospels; and that not only by word and deed, but many miracles also, for divers Gospels are of such, and tend much to our edifying. From his healing of the sick, and going about doing good, we may learn to employ that power and ability we have in works of mercy and goodness. He that raised the dead, and did such mighty works, can be no other, we may be sure, than God and Man, the Saviour of the world, and able to protect us, even against death it self, to raise our bodies from the dust, and glorifie them hereafter.

Thus we have in general the intent of these Gospels (as may easily appear by particular observation) and withal, how pertinent they are to the time. And with them the Church concludes her Annual course of such readings, having thereby given us (and in such time and order as most apt to make deep impression) the chief matter and substance of the four Evan­gelists.

[Page 185] True it is, that in ancient Rituals, and particularly in S. Hieromes Comes (or Lectionarius) where we find this same or­der of Epistles and Gospels (See Pamelii Liturg. Eccles. Lat. T. 2.) there are some other besides these which our Church useth, as for Wednesdays, Fridaies and other special times and Solemnities. But these for Sundaies and other Holy-daies, which are retained by our Church, are so well chosen for the fitness, variety and weightiness of the matter, and out of that Evangelist that delivers it most fully, that the chiefest passages of all the Evangelists are hereby made known and preached to us; and what we meet not with here is abundantly supplied by the daily Second Lessons. And the like also may be said concerning the Epistles.

In the EPISTLES for this time there is an Harmony with the Gospels, but not so much as some have thought in their joynt propounding of-particular considerations, and those several and distinct, as the daies they belong to (for that belongs to more special solemnities) but rather as they meet all in the common stream, the gene­ral meditation and affection of the season.

We may therefore observe, that as all the Gospels for Sundaies since Easter day [Page 186] hitherto are taken out of the beloved Dis­ciple S. Iohn, who therein gives us many of the last and most tender and affectionate words of our dear Lord before his Passion and Ascension; his promising of a Com­forter bidding them not fear, bequeath [...]ing his peace to them, and the like: so now the two first Epistles are taken (and most fitly) out of the same Apostle, who therein minds us with much earnest affecti­on of that spirit which our Lord promi­sed for our Comforter, and of the great effect and sign of it, the love of one ano­ther: If, saith he, we love one another, God dwelleth in us, and his love is perfect in us: Hereby know we that we dwell in him, and he in us, because he hath given us of his Spirit. And the Epistle for the second Sunday exhorteth us in like manner, To love one ano­ther as he gave commandment, and he that keepeth his Commandments dwelleth in him, and he in him; and hereby we know that he a­bideth in us, even by the Spirit which he hath given us. In the Epistle for the third Sunday, we are put in mind by S. Peter of submissi­on, and being humble, (for God gives grace to such) of sobriety, watching, faith and patience in affliction, with an exhortation to cast our care upon God, who cares for us, and shall perfect, se [...]tle, strengthen and sta­blish [Page 187] us, which is according to what Christ said, That he would not leave us Comfortless. The fourth Epistle is out of Rom. 8. and is a comfort against afflictions, as not worthy of that glory which shall be shewed upon us, provided we be such as they whom the Apostle there speaks of, who had received the first-fruits of the Spirit. The Epistle for the fifth being taken out of S. Peter, exhorts us to Love, Peace, Innocence and such spiritual affections; and if any trouble us, not to be afraid, but to sanctifie the Lord God in our hearts. The rest of the Epistles for all the days following, relate much to the same business, as newness of life, and all the fruits and gifts of Gods holy Spirit, and as a particular insight will sufficiently manifest. But being not the first that are used in this season, they seem to have been chosen with more indifferen­cy, for they are taken out of S. Paul, and keep the very order of his Epistles, and the place they have in each Epistle. For of them the first are out of the Epistle to the Romans, and (so in order) the next out of the Epistles to the Corinthians (first and second) Galatians, Ephesians, Philippians, and Colossians, for so far the Order reach­eth till the time of Advent. Only two of the Sundaies (the 18. and 25.) do vary [Page 188] from this method in the choice of their Epistles, and there is reason for both.

And first, for the 25. or last Sunday the reason is manifest: for it being lookt upon as a kind of preparative or fore-runner of Advent, as Advent is to Christmas (and in S. Ieromes Lectionarius it is comprized within the time of Advent) an Epistle was chosen not as hapned according to the former method, but such an one as pro­phesied of Christs Advent or Coming; for that plainly appears in This out of Ieremy, Behold the time cometh saith the Lord, that I will raise up the righteous branch of David, which King shall bear rule, and he shall prosper with wisdom, and shall set up Equity and Righteousness again in Earth. The like Prophesie is implyed in the Gospel, and applyed to Iesus in the words of the people when they had seen his miracle. This is of a truth the same Prophet that should come into the world. And therefore when there are either more or fewer Sundays than 25 between Trinity and Advent, if we so dispose of the Ser­vices as always to make use of this for the last of them, it will be agreeable to reason and exemplary practice, and that from time of old, for we find such a Rule in Micrologus an ancient Ritualist. The [Page 189] other Sunday that follows not the method of the rest, is the 18. after Trinity; for its Epistle is taken out of the first to the Co­rinthians, not out of that to the Ephesians, as other are for the Sundayes that go next before and after. This seems to be occasi­oned by a particular circumstance for which a fit Epistle was to be found out, though it were not taken out of its place in the usual order, and that was the Ordi­nation of Ministers; for the understand­ing of which, and the ancient care about Ordinations, it will not be amiss to be somewhat the larger. We may therefore note that what was said of Collects (pag. 70.) is true also of this order of Epistles and Gospels, that it comes down to us from Ancient Times, as appears by S. Hie­romes Lectionarius above mentioned, and other old Liturgists and Expositors. And by them we find that it was the Custome of old to have proper Services for Wednes­days, Fridays, and Saturdayes in each Ember-week, and then followed (as with us) the conferring of Holy Orders. But care being taken that the Ordination should be performed after continuance the same day in Prayer and fasting, and yet be done upon the Lords day also; and because by ancient Canon that day was not to be fasted, [Page 190] they therefore took this course, to per­form it on Saturday (it being one of the Ember Fasts) and yet in the Evening of it, for that time was accounted as be­longing to the Lords day following; or if they would continue so long fasting, to do it early in the morning following. See Le [...] Epist. 81. ad Diosc.

In regard therefore that this was ac­counted a Sundays work, and that there had been so much Exercise and Fasting on Saturday, the Sunday following had no publick Office, and was therefore called Dominica Vacat (or Vacans) a vacant Sun­day. But it was afterwards thought bet­ter not to let that day pass in that manner, nor to continue so long and late on Satur­day in such Abstinence and Exercise; and therefore the Ordination came to be dis­pa [...]cht sooner on Saturday, and the Sunday following had a Service said on it, which at first for some time was borrowed of some other days, but afterwards One was fixt, being fitted to the day or season with some respect in the frame of it to the Or­dination at that time. For although there were peculiar Readings, Rites and Pray­ers for the Ordination it self (as there is also in our Church much resembling the ancient Form,) yet besides that, in the [Page 191] general Service of the day, some re­flexion was made on the business of Ordi­nation.

Only the Vacant Sunday for the Ember week in September had no constant peculiar [...]ervice; for being fixt to a certain time [...]f [...] that Month, it chanceth that the said Sunday sometimes is the 18. after Trinity, sometimes the 17. or sooner, as Easter falls out; and accordingly takes the service of the 18. Sunday, or some other before it, as it happens to be that year. But of old after other Vacant days had their pro­per Services, this day continued for some while to make use of borrowing; so Ber­no and Micrologus say it was in their times: and what Service can we think could be more useful for that purpose, than this of the 18th Sunday, especially if we consider it with all the accessaries It had then?

In ancient Rituals, as S. Hieromes Lecti­marius, S. Gregories Antiphonarius, Liber Sacramentorum, &c. we find the service of Ember week placed immediately before [...]t of this Sunday, and the chief reason [...]y be this aforesaid, their affinity of matter. Rupertus Tuitiens. in his 12. Book De Divin. Officiis, and 18. Chap. is very [...]pious in shewing, how much the office [Page 192] of this day (in that largeness it then had) concern'd them that had the cure of souls: and Berno Augiens. in his 5. Chap. is as large in shewing how well it might serve in that regard for a supplement to the Va­cant Sunday. All which considered, and withal that the usual order of the Epistles from 5. to the 25. was changed only in This, and that according to the course of Easter, the Ordination falls on this Sunday, or some other before it, we may very probably conclude that the choice of this Epistle (and Gospel also) was with design to exercise our meditations somewhat on the Ordination this day celebrated, or not long before it. And hereby a good ground was given to the Preacher in his Sermon (for that was usually upon the Readings of the day) to declare in a fit season the duty of Pastors and their flocks, according as he saw occasion.

The Epistle is a Thanksgiving in behalf of the Corinthians for the grace of God which was given them by Iesus Christ: It ap­pears by what the Apostle saith of them in divers places, that they had been taught by many learned Instructers, and that ma­ny of them had much profited, and aboun­ded in many spiritual gifts: And such gifts are here mentioned as are specially requi­site [Page 193] for them that are Ordained to be Spi­ritual Guides, as the being enriched in all utterance, and in all knowledge, and being behind in no good gift. And the Gospel is of our Saviours answering a question of a Doctor of the Law, of his silencing both Pharisees and Sadduces by his doctrine and questions: whereby he shews how those whom he sends on Divine Messages should be qualified, how able to speak a word in due season, to give a reason of their faith, and to convince gain-sayers. This is the Gospel in the ancient Lectionary above mentioned; and though some Churches use other, yet we may observe that they are all very appliable to this occasion. And the old Anthems or Versicles for the day S. Greg. Antiphonary (which are to be found most of them in some Latin Services) are herein most express: desiring of God, That his Prophets may be found faithful; and speaking of being glad of going into the house of God, Bringing presents, coming into his Courts, &c. Of telling out among the Heathen that the Lord is King; Of Moses hallowing an Altar, and offering Sacrifices, ascending into the Mount, praying for the people, of Gods shewing himself to him, &c.

It is true, that other Ordination-Sun­days relate principally (as is most meet) [Page 194] to the chief Meditations of those special seasons wherein they fall, but yet therein we may find matter very pertinent to this occasion. How fit the Service of Trinity Sunday is in this regard, hath already been declared p. 182. nor could any season have been more aptly chosen for this occasion. In that of Lent the Epistle tells us what holiness of life is required in all, and therefore certainly in them whom God hath called to such an ho­ly profession: and that saying of Christ (in the Gospel for the same day) that he was sent to the lost sheep, &c. may mind them of their duty who are sent by him to be Pastors of his flock. The like Adver­tisements they may gather from both Epi­stle and Gospel of the Sunday of Ordina­tion in time of Advent as may be obvious to view. And no less proper is that Epi­stle, which the Lectionary and some Chur­ches appoint for the same day: Let a man, saith the Apostle there, thus wise esteem us, even as the Ministers of Christ, and Ste­wards of the Secrets of God. Furthermore it is required of Stewards that a man be found faithful. Which Epistle with us, and some other Churches, is applyed to the Sunday next before this, changing place with another Epistle, not unfit for this oc­casion, [Page 195] and more fit to come next to Christmas: For by those words in it. The Lord is even at hand, it may excite us to such a preparation for the Feast of Christs com­ing in the flesh, as may prepare us for that other coming in glory which we look for.

Thus have we taken a view of these Epi­stles and Gospels, and upon occasion also of those which are used after Ordinations, and somewhat also of the time when holy Orders were given. Our Church herein keeps to the day that is most proper: and that is to the Sunday which next follows the Ember Fast. A day on which Christ bestowed his Spirit upon his Apostles, gave them their Commission, and many won­derful gifts for the good of the Church. For this and other reasons doth Leo shew, how congruous the Lords day is for such a work. Besides this may be added, that a business of such consequence being done upon such a day, is attended with more so­lemnity and presence of the Congregation. See the discourse of Ember weeks, pag. 149. and Leo Epist. 81. ad Diosc.

The COLLECTS remain to be now spoken of: and they in the same man­ner with the Epistles and Gospels have a general congruity with the affection of the season. For as Faith, Hope and Charity, [Page 196] graces and gifts of the Holy Ghost are the general subject more or less of these Epi­stles, and the same taught, exemplified and confirmed in the Gospels; so are these Col­lects certain general Invocations upon God for the assistance of his holy Spirit, and bringing forth the fruits of it, and consist usually of a most humble acknowledgment, and a petition suitable, as is above de­clared, Pag. 85.

And as we have taken there a brief view of the pious sense and spirit of these ac­knowledgments, so will it not be amiss to do the same here concerning the petitions; which in each Collect are some or other of these following, or such like: That God would be pleased to prevent and follow us al­ways with his grace, and with his mercy in all things direct and rule our hearts, to stir up our wills, pour into our hearts (graff in them) the love of his holy [...]ame, make us to have a perpetual fear and love of it, to ask such things as shall please him, to have the Spirit, to think and do always such things as be rightful (to please him, both in will and deed) that he would encrease, nourish, keep us in true Religion and all goodness; give unto us the encrease of Faith, Hope and Charity, that we may live according to his will, with pure and free hearts follow him; [Page 197] accomplish those things he would have done, may be cleansed, assoyled, delivered from all our offences, have pardon, peace, protection and defence; may plentifully bring forth the fruits of good works, and by him be plenteously re­warded, and obtain his promises which ex­ceed all we can desire. Such requests as these (besides some other, That God would hear the prayers of the people, of which see, pag. 68, and 85.) are by the Priest presented to God, fit for the Churches meditations at this time after Pentecost, and not un­fitly following the Lessons, the Decalogue, and the following Supplications of the peo­ple, as the proper place of Collects: Be­ing all of them (though in several branches and expressions) in effect thus much: That by the merciful Grace, Inspiration, De­fence and Protection of God Almighty, we may be cleansed from our sins, may obey his Commandments, may live as Christians ought, not after the flesh, but after the Spirit, and so to be fitter to meet our blessed Lord at his second Advent to judge the world.

And this meditation of the second Ad­vent of Christ is thought so seasonable in the last place; that some Churches instead of those Readings which we have for the last Sunday of this Time, make use of some other which concern the day of [Page 198] judgement: But our Church, as she hath good reason for her method, as we have seen, p. 187, 188. So is she not at all defective in her thoughts of Christs second coming: In time of Advent, and often afterwards she takes occasion to remember it, but most especially at this season. The last Gospel (except that which implyes a prophesie of Christs advent) sets before us his raising up of one from the dead, a great ground of our faith and hope of a Resurrection. The Epistle that goes with it, and all the rest in a manner aim most evidently at this, the Quickning us to a life spiritual by the hopes of an eternal. The last Collect, with some other, is for the enjoyment of it ac| cording to Gods promises. So that we see the Church in her Meditations for the conclusion of the year, takes in that for her subject which is the close of our Creed, end of our Faith, and Crown of our De­votions: The Rosurrection of the body, and the life everlasting.

S. ANDREW.

THis Saints day is the first that is kept solemn, because he first came to Christ, and followed him before any of the other [Page 199] Apostles, S. Iohn 1. 38. He brought his brother Simon to Christ, 42. He it was that said, We have found the Messiah, and therefore his day is right set at the begin­ning of Advent for ever, to bring news De Adventu Domini, of the Advent or coming of our Lord.

Conversion of S. PAVL.

WHereas other Saints martyrdoms, or at least the dayes of their death are celebrated by holy Church; S. Pauls Conversion is made the Holy-day. For these reasons:

1. For the Example of it: that no sin­ner, how great soever, might hereafter despair of pardon, seeing Saul a grievous persecutor made S. Paul: For this cause I obtained mercy, that in me first, Iesus Christ might shew forth all long-suffering for a pat­tern to them which should hereafter believe, 1 Tim. 1. 36.

2. For the joy which the Church had at his Conversion.

3. For the miracle wrought at his Con­version.

Purification of S. MARY, or Feast of Candlemas.

SOme Churches keep four Holy-daies in memory of the blessed Virgin, namely, The Annunciation, the Assumpti­on, the Nativity, and Purification. Our Church keeps only the Purification and An­nunciation which are common to her and our Blessed Lord.

The Purification is a double Feast, partly in memory of the Virgins purification (this being the fourtieth day after the birth) which she observed according to the Law, Leviticus 12. 4. though she needed it not: but chiefly in memory of our Lords pre­sentation in the Temple, which the Gospel commemorates.

Our Saviour thus presented in the Tem­ple, offered himself alive Oblation for us, that so the whole obedience of his life might be ours.

This day had one solemnity of old pecu­liar to it: namely, Procession; the order and manner of which I shall set down brief­ly out of S. Bernard.

We go in Procession two by two, carrying Candles in our hands, which are light [...] [Page 201] at a common fire, but a fire first blest in the Church by a Bishop. They that go out first return last; and in the way we sing; Great is the glory of the Lord.

We go two by two, in commendation of Charity and a social life; for so our Saviour sent out his Disciples.

We carry lights in our hands: First, to signifie that our light should shine before men. Secondly, this we do this day especially in memory of the wise virgins (of whom this blessed Virgin is the chief) that went to meet their Lord with their Lamps light and burning. And from this usage and the ma­ny lights set up in the Church this day, it is called Candelaria or Candlemas.

Because our works should be all done in the holy fire of Charity; therefore the Candles are light with holy fire.

They that go out first, return last, to teach humility, in humility preferring one ano­ther, Phil. 2. 3.

Because God loves a cheerful giver, there­fore we sing in the way.

The Procession it self, is to teach us, that we should not stand idle in the way of life, but proceed from vertue to vertue, not look­ing back to that which is behind, but reach­ing forward to that which is before.

For the Antiquity of this day, see Cyril. [Page 202] Alex. Gregory Nys. in diem. And for the Feast of the Annunciation Athanas. Ser. de Dei para.

S. Philip, and S. Iames.

WHereas in the Primitive Church, the Apostles had not several days of solemnity; it was appointed that one day should be allowed for them all; name­ly, in the Latin Church, the Calends or first of May: in the Greek, the Feast of S. Peter and S. Paul. Afterwards, when the other Apostles had peculiar days ap­pointed, this first of May was left to S. Philip and S. Iacob, because it was thought that they suffered upon that day. Thus Durandus and some other deliver it: but upon further enquiry it seems to be a mis­take; for it (as hath been proved in the discourse upon S. Stephens day) Martyrs and other Saints had their several days ob­served in the first times, it is not probable, that the Apostles, those Founders of Chur­ches, those Princes over all Lands (as they are called Ps. 44. 10.) should be hudled up all into one day, and have a less respect given them by the Church than other [Page 203] Saints and Martyrs had. I conceive there­fore that they had several days allowed them as well as other Saints: and this mistake of Durandus was occasioned by this, that in some old Martyrologists, this Feast of Philip and Iacob, was called the Feast of S. Philip and Iacob and all the Apo­stles, and in some, the Feast of Philip and Iacob and All-saints. The reason of which was not, because the Apostles had no other Feasts appointed them but only this, but because the Feast of Philip and Iacob is up­on the Kalends of May, and so falls within the Paschal Solemnity betwixt Easter and Whitsuntide; All which time the Church of old was wont to commemorate not one Saint alone, but altogether; and therefore not Philip and Iacob alone, but all the Apo­stles and Saints together with them: The reason of which was, saies Gemma de An­tiq. Mis. rit. cap. 140. Because in our hea­venly Country, which that time signifies, the joy of all is the joy of every one; and the joy of every Saint, the common joy of all. Or because as Micrologus says, De Eccl. Offic. c. 55. At the general Resur­rection (of which Easter solemnity is a type) there is a common Festivity and joy of the Righteous.

The Philip this day commemorated, was [Page 204] Philip the Apostle, whom the Gospel men­tions, not Philip the Deacon. Yet the Church gives us a Lesson Acts 8. concern­ing him; and it was a thing not unusual in ancient Martyrologies to commemorate divers of the same name on the same day.

The Iames that is commemorated this day is not one of the sons of Zebedee whose day is kept in Iuly, but Iames who was called the brother of our Lord, the first Bishop of Ierusalem; who wrote the Epi­stle called the Epistle of S. Iames, part of which is this day read.

This day hath no Fast, because it falls be­twixt Easter and Whitsuntide. See the Feast of Circumcision.

S. Iohn Baptist.

WE celebrate the birth of S. Iohn Baptist, and of our Saviour, For these reasons:

The Births of both were full of joy and mystery. Our Saviours we have already observed. Now for S. Iohns, it is plain, there was more than ordinary joy at his birth, S. Luke 1. 14. And full of mystery and wonder it was. As a Virgin conceived [Page 205] our Lord, so a barren woman brought forth S. Iohn, S. Luke 1. 36. Again, his birth was prophetical of our Lord, whom he saluted out of his mothers womb. Lastly, his birth was made memorable by the pre­diction of the Angel Gabriel, S. Luke 1. 19.

There was formerly another Holy-day for the beheading of S. Iohn Baptist; but our Church keeps only this Holy-day in memory of him, wherein though she prin­cipally commemorates his mysterious Na­tivity, as you may see in the Gospel; yet she does not omit his Life and Death; his Life and Office in the Morning Lessons are recorded. His death is related in the Se­cond Lesson Evening, and the Collect prayes for grace to imitate his example, pa­tiently suffering for the Truths sake.

S. Michael.

HOly Church holds a Feast in memory of the holy Angels. First, because they minister to us on earth, Heb. 1. 14. being sent forth to minister to them that shall be heirs of salvation. Secondly, because they fight against the Devil for us, by their prayers and recommendation of us and our [Page 206] condition at the throne of grace; as ap­pears bp the Epistle, and the Gospel at the end of it.

The Church in this Feast particularly commemorates S. Michael, because he was Prince or tutelar Angel of the Church of the Jews, Daniel 10. 13. 12. 1. and so of the Christian Church: For the Church, which was once in the Jews, is now in the Christians.

All-Saints.

BEcause we cannot particularly comme­morate every one of those Saints in whom Gods graces have been eminent, for that would be too heavy a burthen: and because in these particular Feasts, which we do celebrate, we may justly be thought to have omitted some of our duty, through infirmity or negligence: therefore holy Church appoints this day, in commemora­tion of the Saints in general.

Other Holy-dayes not here spoken of, are either mentioned in other places, or need no other explication than what already hath been said in general of Holy dayes, and their Readings.

The COMMVNION, or Second-Service.

IN the Liturgy it is called The Communi­on, and well it were that the piety of the people were such as to make it alwayes a Commwnion. The Church as appears by her pathetical Exhortation before the Communion, and the Rubrick after it, la­bours to bring men oftner to commu­nicate than she usually obtains. Private and solitary Communions of the Priest alone she allows not; and therefore when other cannot be had she appoints only so much of the Service, as relates not of ne­cessity to a present Communion, and that to be said at the Holy Table; and upon good reason, the Church thereby keeping, as it were, her ground, visibly minding us of what she desires and labours towards, our more frequent access to that holy Ta­ble, and in the mean while that part of the Service which she uses may perhaps more fitly be called the Second Service than the Communion. And so it is often called, though not in the Rubr, of the Liturgy, yet in divers Fast books and the like set out by Authority. If any should think that it [Page 208] cannot properly be called the Second Ser­vice, because the Morning Service and Li­tany go before it, which we prove in the following discourse to be two distinct Ser­vices, whereby this should seem to be the Third rather than the Second Service, it is Answered, that sometimes the Communi­on-Service is used upon such dayes as the Litany is not; and then it may without question be called the Second Service: nay, even then when the Litany and all is used, the Communion Service may be very fitly called the Second Service: For though in strictness of speech the Litany is a service distinct, as is shewn; yet in our usual ac­ception of the word Service, namely for a compleat Service with all the several parts of it, Psalms, Readings, Creeds, Thanks­givings, and Prayers, so the Litany is not a Service, nor so esteemed, but called The Litany, or Supplications; and lookt upon sometimes, when other Offices follow, as a kind of Preparative (though a distinct form) to them, as to The Communion, Commination, &c. And therefore it was a custome in some Churches, that a Bell was tolled, while the Litany was saying, to give notice to the people, that the Communion Service was now coming on. This Service consists of Four parts, The first reaches [Page 209] to the Offertory, called anciently Missa Catechumenorum, the service of the Cate­chumens: The second is the Offertory, which reaches to the Consecration. The third begins at the Consecration, and ends at the Angelical Hymn, Glory be to God an high. The last is the Post-Commwnion, or Thanksgiving, which with us is nothing but that holy Hymn.

Part. 1. We begin the first part as the Church was wont to begin her Services, with the LORDS PRAYER, concerning which, see the Morning Service.

After this follows an excellent prayer to God to cleanse our hearts by his holy inspiration.

Then follow the COMMAND­MENTS, with a Kyrie, or Lord have mercy upon us, after every one of them. Which though I cannot say it was ancient, yet surely cannot be denied to be very use­ful and pious. And if there be any that think this might be spared, as being fitter for poor Publicans than Saints; let them turn to the Parable of the Publican and Pharisee going up to the Temple to pray, S. Luke 18. and there they shall receive an answer.

Then follows the COLLECT for the day, with another for the King, which [Page 210] the Priest is to say standing, &c. Of this posture enough hath been said in the Morn­ing Service. Though there hath been a Prayer for the King in the Morning Ser­vice, and another in the Litany; Yet the Church here appoints one again, that she may strictly observe S. Pauls rule, 1 Tim. 2. who directs that in all our publick pray­ers for all Men, an especial prayer should be made for the King. Now the Morning Service, Litany and this Communion-Ser­vice are three distinct Services, and there­fore have each of them such an especial prayer.

That they are three distinct Services will appear. For they are to be perform­ed at distinct places, and times. The Morn­ing Service is to be said at the beginning of the day, as appears in the third Collect for Grace. [...], sayes, S. Chrys. which is translated, S. Matth. 27. 2. in the Morn­ing: and S. Iohn 18. 28. Early. In S. Mark 13. 35. it is translated, The dawning of the day. The place for it is the accustomed place in the Chancel or Church, saies the Rubr. before Morning prayer, or where the Ordinary shall appoint it.

The Litany is also a distinct Service, for it is no part of the Morning Service, as you may see Rubr. after Athanas. Creed. [Page 211] Here ends the Morn. and Even. Service. Then follows the Litany. Nor is it any part of the Com. Service, for that begins with Our Father, and the Collect, Almigh [...]y God, &c. and is to be said after the Litany. The time and place for this, is not appoint­ed in the Rubr. but it is supposed to be known by practice. For in the Commina­tion, the 51. Psal. is appointed to be said, where they are accustomed to say the Litany, and that was in the Church. Eliz, Inj. 18. before the Chancel door. ‘Bishop Andrews notes upon the Liturgy: It being a pe­nitential Office, is there appointed, in imitation of Gods command, to the Priests in their penitential Service, Ioel 2 17. Let the Priests weep between the Porch and the Altar. The time of this, is a little before the time of the Com. Ser­vice, Inj. 18. Eliz.

The Communion-Service is to be some good distance after the Morn. Service, Rubr. 1. before the Communion-Service, So many as intend to be partakers of the holy Commu­nion, shall signifie their names to the Curate, over night, or before Morning prayer, or immediately after, which does necessarily require a good space of time to do it in. The usual hour for the solemnity of this Service, was anciently, and so should be, [Page 212] Nine of the clock, Morning. C. Aurel. 3. c. 11. This is the Canonical hour De Con­secr. dist. 1. c. Et Hos. Thence probably call'd, the holy hour, Decret. dist. 44. c. sin. In case of necessity it might be said earlier or later, Durant, de Rit [...]bus; but this was the usual and Canonical hour, for it. One reason which is given for it is, because at this hour began our Saviours Passion, S. Mark 15. 25. the Jewes then crying out Crucifie, &c. At this hour therefore is the Com. Service (part of which is a commemoration of Christs Passion) performed. Another reason given is, because this hour the Holy Ghost descended upon the Apostles, Acts 2. 15. Lastly, because it is the most convenient hour for all to meet, and dispatch this with other offices before Noon. For, 'till the Service was ended, Men were perswa­ded to be fasting; and therefore it was thought fit to end all the Service, before Noon, that people might be free to eat. Durant. l. 2. c. 7. Why this Service is called the Second, see pag. 207, 208.

The place for this Service is the Altar or Communion Table, Rubr. before the Com. And so it was always in Primitive times, which is a thing so plain as it needs no proof.

[Page 213] After this, the Priest reads the Epistle and Gospel for the day. Concerning the an­tiquity of which, and the reason of their choice, hath been said already: nothing here remains to be shewn, but the antiqui­ty and piety of those Rites, which were used both by us and the ancient Church, about the reading of the Gospel. As

First, when the GOSPEL is named, the Clergy and the people present; say or sing, Glory be to thee O Lord. So it is in S. Chrys. Liturg. Glorifying God that hath sent to them also the word of salvation. As it is in the Acts of the Apost. 11. 18. When they heard these things they glorified God, saying, Then hath God also to the Gen­tiles granted repentance unto life.

2. While the Gospel is reading, all that are present stand Grat. de Conser. dist. 1. c. 68. And Zozomen in his Hist. l. 7. c. 19. tells us it was a new fashion in Alexandria, that the Bishop did not rise up when the Gospel was read: [Quod apud alios us­quam fieri, neque comperi neque audivi; Which, says he, I never observed nor heard amongst any others whatsoever:] The rea­son was this. Anciently, whensoever the holy Lessons were read, the people stood, to express their reverence to the holy word. Aug. [...]l. hom. 50. hom. 26. Nehem. 8. 5.

[Page 214] But because this was counted too great a burden, it was thought fit to shew our re­verence, especially at the reading of the Gospel, which historically declares some­what which our Saviour spake, did, or suffered in his own person: By this gesture, shewing a reverend regard to the Son of God, above other messengers, although speaking as from God. And against Arri­ans, Iews, Infidels, who derogate from the honour of our LORD, such ceremo­nies are most profitable. As judicious Mr. Hooker notes.

3. After the Gospel is ended, the use was to praise God, saying, Thanks be to God for this Gospel. So was it of old ordained, Tolet. Conc. 4. c. 11. that the Lauds or Praises should be said, not after the Epistle, but immediately after the Go­spel, for the glory of Christ, which is preached in the Gospel.

In some places the fashion was, then to kiss the book. And surely this book, by reason of the rich contents of it; deserve [...] a better regard than too often it findes. It should in this respect be used so, as others may see we prefer it before all other books.

Next is the NICENE CREED; so called, because it was for the most part framed at the great Council of Nice. But [Page 215] because the great Council of Constantino­ple added the latter part, and brought it to the frame which we now use, therefore is it called also the Constantinopolitan Creed. This Creed began to be used in Churches at the Communion Service immediately after the Gospel, in the year of our Lord 339.

Afterward it was established in the Churches of Spain and France, after the custome of the Eastern Church, Conc. To­let. 3. c. 2. and continued down to our times.

The Reason why this Creed follows im­mediately after the Epistle and Gospel, is the same that was given for the APO­STLES CREED following next after the Lessons at Morning and Evening pray­er. To which the Canon of Toledo last cited, hath added Another Reason of the saying it here before the people draw neer to the holy Communion: namely, [That the breasts of those that approach to those [...]readful mysteries may be purified with a [...]ue and right faith.]

A third reason is given by Dionys. Eccl. Hierar. c. 3. par. 2. & 3. It will not be amiss to set down some passages of his at large, because they will both give us a third reason of using the Creed in this place, and discover to us, as I conceive, much of the [Page 216] ancient beautiful order of the Communion-Service.

The Bishop or Priest standing at the Al­tar, begins the melody of Psalms, all the degrees of Ecclesiasticks singing with him. This Psalmody is used, as in almost all Priestly Offices, so in this, to prepare and dispose our souls by holy affections, to the celebration of the holy mysteries follow­ing; and by the consent and singing toge­ther of divine Psalms, to work in us an unanimous consent and concord one to­wards another. Then is read by some of the Ministers, first a Lesson out of the Old Testament, then one out of the New, in their order, (for the reasons before men­tioned in the discourse of Lessons at Morn­ing Service:) After this the Catechumens, the possessed, and the penitents are dismist, and they only allowed to stay, who are deem'd worthy to receive the holy Sacra­ment: which being done, some of the un­der Ministers keep the door of the Church, that no Infidel or unworthy person may intrude into these sacred Mysteries. Then the Ministers and devout people (reve­rently beholding the holy signs, not yet consecrated, but blest and offered up to God on a by-standing Table, called the Ta­ble of Proposition [...] Praise [Page 217] and bless the Father of Lights, (from whom, as all good gifts, so this great blessing of the Communion does come) with the Catholick hymn of praise, which some call the Creed; others more divinely, The Pontifical Thanksgiving, as contain­ing in it all the spiritual gifts which flow from Heaven upon us, the whole mystery of our salvation; when this hymn of praise is finished, the Deacons with the Priest, set the holy Bread and Cup of Blessing upon the Altar; after which, the Priest or Bishop saies the most sacred, that is, the Lords Prayer, gives the Blessing to the people; then they (in token of per­fect charity, a most necessary vertue at this time of offering at the Altar, S. Mat. 5. 23.) salute each other. After which, the names of holy Men that have lived and died in the faith of Christ are read out of the Diptychs, and their memories cele­brated, to perswade others to a diligent imitation of their vertues, and a stedfast expectation of their heavenly rewards. This commemoration of the Saints, pre­sently upon the setting of the holy signs upon the Altar, is not without some my­stery; to shew the inseparable sacred union of the Saints with Christ, who is repre­sented by those sacred signs. These things [Page 218] being rightly performed, the Bishop or Priest, that is to Consecrate, washes his hands, a most decent Ceremony, signifying, that those that are to do these holy Offices should have a special care of purity. I will wash mine hands in innocency, O Lord, and so will I compass thine Altar, Psal. 26. 6. After he hath magnified these divine gifts, and God that gave them, then he conse­crates the holy Mysteries: and having un­covered them, reverently shews them to the people, inviting them to the receiving of them. Himself, and the Priests and Deacons receive first, then the people re­ceive in both kinds; and having all re­ceived, they end the Service with a Thanks­giving, which was Psal. 34.

After the Epistle and Gospel and the confession of that Faith which is taught in holy Writ, follows THE SERMON. Amb. ep. 33. ad Marcel. Leo 1. Ser. 2. de Pascha, which usually was an exposition of some part of the Epistle or Gospel, or proper Lesson for the day, as we may see in S. Augustine in his Serm. de Temp. ac­cording to the pattern in Nehem. 8. 8. They read in the book, in the law of God distinctly, and gave the sense, and caused the people to understand the reading. And the Preacher was in his Exposition appointed to observe [Page 219] the Catholick interpretation of the old Doctors of the Church; as we may see in the 19. Can. of the sixth Council of Con­stantinople held in Trull. The Canon is this. ‘Let the Governors of Churches every Sunday at the least, teach their Clergy and people the Oracles of pie [...]y and true Religion; collecting out of Divine Scripture, the sentences and Do­ctrines of truth, not transgressing the ancient bounds and traditions of the holy Fathers. And if any doubt or controversie arise about Scripture, let them follow that interpretation, which the Lights of the Church and the Doctors have left in their writings. By which they shall more deserve commendation, than by making private interpretations, which if they adhere to, they are in danger to fall from the truth.’

‘To this agrees the Canon made in Queen Elizabeths time. Anno Dom. 1571. The Preachers chiefly shall take heed that they teach nothing in their preaching, which they would have the people religiously to observe and believe, but that which is agreeable to the Do­ctrine of the Old Testament and the New, and that which the Catholick Fa­thers and Ancient Bishops have gathered [Page 220] out of that Doctrine.’ These Golden Canons had they been duly observed, would have been a great preservative of Truth and the Churches peace.

The Sermon was not above an hour long. Cyril. Catech. 13.

Before the Sermon no prayer is appoint­ed but the Lords Prayer, the petitions be­ing first consigned upon the people, by the Preacher or Minister, who is appointed to bid the prayers, as it is in Edw. 6. and Queen Eliz. Injunctions; that is, to tell the people beforehand, what they are at that time especially to pray for in the Lords Prayer; which in the 55. Can. of the Con­stit. Anno Dom. 1603. is called, moving the people to joyn with the Preacher in praying the Lords Prayer. Of old, no­thing was said before the Sermon, but Gemina Salutatio, the double Salutation, Clem. Const. l. 8. c. 5. Optat. 1. 7. The Bi­shop or Priest never begins to speak to the people; but first in the Name of God he salutes the people and the salutation is doubled, that is, the Preacher says, The Lord be with you, and the people answer, And with thy Spirit. Much after this man­ner was the Jews practice, Neh. 8. 4. & 6. Ezra the Scribe stood upon a Pulpit of wood, &c. and opened the book in the sight of all [Page 221] the people; and when he opened it, all the people stood up, and Ezra blessed the Lord the great God, and all the people answered Amen, Amen, and worshipped. Verse 8: Then Ezra read in the Book, and gave the sense, and caused them to understand the reading. So we see, that both amongst Jews and Christians of old, the Preacher before his Sermon used only a short Salu­tation, or Blessing; to which the people having answered, the Sermon began. And though the Church of England uses not the very same form, yet in this she follows the ancient practice, prescribing only the short prayer of our Lord: and indeed what need any more? For whatsoever we can desire, is abundantly prayed for be­fore in the Liturgy, and needs not be pray­ed over again immediately. And therefore there being no need of such a solemn pray­er, the Church hath appointed none, but only the Lords Prayer: and no other be­ing appointed, no other should be used by the Preacher. For, as hath been shewn, Pag. 1. No prayers should be used publickly, but those that are prescribed; lest through ignorance or carelesness, any thing contrary to the faith should be uttered before God. How necessary such restraint of private­mens prayers in publick is, and how good [Page 222] that reason is for such restraint, a little ex­perience of licentious times will abundant­ly shew. The pulpit is no security from errors. Men may as well speak blasphemy or vanity before the Sermon, as in it. Is it not reason then that the Church should take care what she can, to prevent this danger, by restraining that liberty, which is so likely to run men into it? Suppose some Preacher should be so careful, as not to vent any thing unsavory, yet the Church cannot be secured of all, and therefore must not allow a general liberty. Nay, suppose the Church could be assured of all Preachers care in this particular, that their prayers should be for matter sound and good; yet how should it be reasonable for the Church to allow any private person or Preacher to offer up to God a prayer in the name of the Congregation, as their joynt desire, to which, they never before consented them­selves, nor their Governors for them. A Preacher may pray for his Auditory by himself, though they know it not, nor con­sented to it before hand; but it is not ima­ginable how he should offer it up in their name, or call it their prayer to God, as sometimes the use hath been, which neither they themselves, nor their Governours, whom Christ hath impowred to make [Page 223] prayer for them, have consented to, or acknowledged for theirs: no more than any man can call that the Petition of a Town, which he shall present in their names, though they never before consented to it, or so much as saw it before it was presented.

This Form of bidding Prayers is very ancient: we may see the like in S. Chrys. and other Liturgies which they called [...], Allocutions, in which the Deacon speaks to the people from point to point, directing them what to pray for (as hath been said before.) This is all the difference betwixt them and this; that in them the people were to answer to every point severally, Lord have mercy, &c. In this, they are taught to sum up all the Pe­titions in the Lords Prayer, and to pray for them all together.

This was the practice in King Edw. the Sixth's time, as appears by Bishop Latymer, Iewel, and others in those daies, whose Forms of Bidding Prayers, before Sermon, are to be seen in their writings.

If there be no Sermon, there shall follow one of the Homilies set forth. So was it of old appointed Conc. Vas. c. 4. [If the Parish Priest be sick, or cannot preach, let the homilies of the holy Fathers be read by the Deacon.

[Page 224] Part 2. The OFFERTORY fol­lowes, which are certain sentences out of holy Scripture, which are sung or said while the people offered. Durant.

Offerings or Oblations are an high part of Gods service and worship, taught by the light of nature and right reason: which bids us to honour God with our substance, as well as with our bodies and souls: to give a part of our goods to God as an ho­mage or acknowledgement of his Domini­on over us, and that all that we have comes from God; 1 Chron. 29. 14. Who am I, and what is my people, that we should be able to offer so willingly after this sort; for all things come of thee, and of thine own have we given thee? To bring presents to him that ought to be feared, Psal. 76. 11. This duty of offerings was practised by the Fa­thers before the Law, with a gracious ac­ceptation. Witness Abel, Gen. 4. 4. Com­manded in the Law, Exod. 25. 2. Speak to the children of Israel that they bring me an offering. So Deut. 16. 16. Confirmed by our Saviour in the Gospel, S. Matth. 5. 23. Therefore if thou bring thy gift to the Al­tar, and there remembrest that thy brother hath ought against thee, leave there thy gift before the altar, and go thy way, first be reconciled to thy brother, and then come [Page 225] and offer thy gift. If any man conceives that this offering here mentioned was a Jewish perishing rite, not a duty of the Gospel to continue; let him consider,

First, that there is the same reason for this duty under the Gospel, as there was under or before the Law, God being Lord of us and ours as well as of them; and therefore to be acknowledged for such by us, as well as by them.

Secondly, that all the rest of our Saviours Sermon upon the Mount was Gospel, and concerning duties obliging us Christians: and it is not likely that our Saviour should intermix one only Judaical rite amongst them.

Thirdly, that our Saviour before all these precepts mentioned in this his Ser­mon, whereof this of oblations is one, pre­faces this severe sanction, S. Matth. 5. 19. Whosoever shall break one of the least of these commandments, and shall teach men so, shall be called the least in the kingdom of heaven; which could not be truly said concerning the breach of a Jewish outworn rite.

4. That, our Saviour hath carefully taught us there, the due manner of the performance of this duty of oblations, like as he did concerning alms and prayers, and no man can shew that ever he did any where else; nor is it probable that he [Page 226] should here carefully direct us, how to do that which was presently to be left, and was already out of force, as this was, sup­posing it to be a Jewish rite. We may then, I conceive, suppose it for a truth, that obla­tions are here commanded by our Saviour.

Add to this, that offerings were highly commended by the Gospel, in the Wise men that offered Gold, Frankincense and Myrrhe, S. Matth. 2. 11. and that they were practised by the Father in the Chri­stian Church. So saies Epiphan. haer. 80. Irenaeus l. 4. c. 34. [By a gift to the King, his honour and our affection is shewn; there­fore our Lord willing us to offer with all sim­plicity and innocency, preached, saying, When thou bringest thy gift to the altar, &c. We must therefore offer of our goods to God, according as Moses commanded, Thou shalt not appear before the Lord empty. There are offerings under the Gospel, as well as under the Law: the kind of offerings is the same: Here is all the difference, they were offered then by servants, now by sons.] S. Hier. ep. ad Heliodor. The axe is laid to the root of the tree, if I bring not my gift to the Altar: nor can I plead poverty, since the poor widow hath cast in two mites,] We should do well to think of this.

Though oblations be acceptable at any time, yet at sometimes they have been thought more necessary, as

[Page 227] First, when the Church is in want, Ex. 35. 4, &c.

Secondly, when we have received some signal and eminent blessing from God. Psal. 76. When David had recounted the great mercy of God in breaking the bow and the shield of the Churches enemies, at the 11. verse, he presses this duty, Bring presents to him that ought to be feared.

Thirdly, at our high and solemn Festi­vals, Deut. 16. 16. Three times in the year shall they appear before me, and they shall not appear empty; Especially when we re­ceive the holy Communion. Theodoret Hist. l. 5. c. 17. tells us, that it was the ancient custome, before the receiving of the holy Sacra­ment, to come into the Quire and offer at the holy Table. And surely it becomes not us to be empty-handed, when God comes to us full-handed, as in that Sacrament he does.

Next to the OFFERTORY is that ex­cellent PRAYER for the CHVRCH-MILITANT, wherein we pray for the Catholick and Apostolick Church; For all Christian Kings, Princes & Gover­nors, for the Whole Clergy and people, for all in adversity, Such a prayer hath S. Chr. in his Liturg, a little before the Consecration.

After which follow some wholsom Ex­hortations to those that are coming to the [Page 228] holy Communion, seriously exhorting the unprepared to forbear. So was the custome of old in the Greek Church. The Priest admonishes all that are coming to that holy Sacrament, driving away the unworthy, but inviting the prepared, and that with a loud voice, and hands lifted up, standing aloft, where he may be seen and heard of all. Chrys. in Heb. hom. 9. in Ethic.

Those that after these exhortations stay to receive, the Church supposing prepared, invites, to draw near; and after their humble confession the Priest or Bishop ab­solves and comforts them with some choice sentences taken out of holy Scripture. After which the Priest saies, Lift up your hearts. For certainly at that hour when we are to receive the most dreadful Sacra­ment, it is necessary to lift up our hearts to God, and not to have them groveling upon the earth: for this purpose the Priest exhorts all, to leave all cares of this life and domestick thoughts, and to have our hearts and minds in heaven upon the lover of mankind. The people then answer, We lift them up unto the Lord, assent­ing to the Priests admonition. And it be­hoves us all to say it seriously: For as we ought alwayes to have our minds in heaven, so especially at that hour we should more earnestly endeavour it.

[Page 229] The Priest goes on, Let us give thanks to our Lord God, and many thanks we ought to render him, that calls and invites such unworthy sinners as we be, to so high grace and favour, as to eat the Flesh and drink the Bloud of the Son of God.

The people answer, It is meet and right so to do. For when we give thanks to God, we do a work that is just, and of right due to so much bounty.

Then follow for great daies some proper Prefaces, containing the peculiar matter or subject of our thanks that day, which are to be said seven daies after, Rubr. ibidem. ex­cept Whitsunday Preface, which is to be said but six daies after; because Trinity Sunday is the seventh day after, which hath a peculiar Preface. By this it appears that the Church intends to prorogue and con­tinue these high Feasts several daies, even eight daies together, if another great Feast comes not within the time, which re­quires a peculiar Service. But when we say that the Church would have these high Feasts continued so long, it is not so to be understood, as if she required an equal observance of those several daies, for some of those daies she commands by her Canons and Rubricks. Some she seems [Page 230] only to commend to us to be observed; some are of a higher festivity, some of less. The first and the last, namely, the Octave of the first, are usually the chief daies for solemn Assemblies; yet every of those daies should be spent in more than ordinary meditation of the blessings of the time, and thanksgiving for them: according to that which the Lord commanded to the Jews concerning the Feast of Tabernacles, Lev. 23. 36. Upon every one of the daies of that Feast an offering was to be made, but the first and last were the solemn Convo­cations.

The reason of the Churches proroguing and lengthning, out these high Feasts, for several days, is plain. The subject matter of these Feasts, as namely, Christs Birth, Resurrection, Ascension, the sending of the holy Ghost, is of so high a nature, so nearly concerning our salvation, that one day is too little to meditate of them, and praise God for them as we ought; a bodily deliverance may justly require a day of thanksgiving and joy; but the delive­rance of the soul, by the blessings com­memorated on those times, deserve a much longer Feast. It were injurious to good Christian souls to have their joy and thank­fulness for such mercies confined to a day, [Page 231] therefore holy Church upon the times when these unspeakable blessings were wrought for us, by her most seasonable commands and counsels here invites us, to fill our hearts with joy and thankfulness, and let them overflow eight daies together.

See above, of the Continuation of great Solemnities, pag. 128. 174. 180. and of the service of Octaves. p. 178.

But two Quaeries here may be fit to be satisfied.

First, why eight dayes are allowed to those high Feasts, rather than another num­ber?

For which the reasons given are divers; one is from the example which Almighty God sets us, commanding his people the Jews, to keep their great Feasts some of them seven daies, and one, namely, the Feast of Tabernacles, eight daies, Lev. 23. If the Jews were to keep their Feasts so long by a daily Burnt-offering (which were but as types of the Christians great Feasts) the Christians ought by no means to come short of them, but offer up to God as long, daily, hearty thanksgivings, presenting our selves souls and bodies, a reasonable, holy and lively Sacrifice unto him. Other reasons, for an Octave to great Feasts, are given, which are mystical. The Octave or [Page 232] eighth day, signifies Eternity, for our whole life is but the repetition or revolution of seven dayes. Then comes the eighth day of Eternity, to which, by Gods mercy we shall be brought, if we continue the seven daies of our life in the due and constant service and worship of God; or else, which is much the same in sense; the eighth day is a returning to the first, it is the first day of the week begun again, signifying, that if we constantly serve God the seven days of our life, we shall return to the first happy estate that we were created in.

The Second Quaere is, how the Prefaces appointed for these eight daies can be pro­perly used upon each of them: for exam­ple, how can we say eight days together, Thou didst give thine only Son to be born this day for us? as it is in the Preface.

To which the Answer may be, That the Church does not use the word Day, for a natural day of 24. hours, or an ordinary artificial day, reckoning from Sun to Sun; but in the usual acception of it in holy Scripture, where by the word Day, is sig­nified the whole time designed to one and the same purpose, though it lasts several natural days. Thus all the time that God appoints to the reclaiming of sinners by [Page 233] merciful chastisements or threatnings is called, The day of their visitation, Luke 19. 42, 44. So all the time allotted us for the working out of our salvation, though it be our whole life long, is called a day, Work while it is day, the night comes when no man can work; and most directly to our purpose speaks S. Paul, Heb. 3. 13. Exhort one another daily, while it is called to day, or this day, that is, while you live here in this world. In like manner all that time which is appointed by the Church, for the thankful commemoration of the same grand blessing, for the solemnity of one and the same Feast, is as properly called a day, and all that time it may be said daily, to day, as well as all our life S. Paul saies is called Hodie, this day.

After which follows the thrice holy and triumphant song, as it was called of old [ Therefore with Angels and Arch­angels, and with all the company of hea­ven we laud and magnifie thy glorious name, evermore praising thee and saying, holy, holy, holy, &c.] Here we do, as it were, invite the heavenly host to help bear a part in our thanks to make them full. O praise the Lord with me, and let us mag­nifie his name together. And in this hymn we hold communion with the Church tri­umphant. [Page 234] Which sweet hymn, in all Com­munions is appointed to be said; and though it should be said night and day, yet could it never breed a loathing. Conc. Vasen. c. 6. All that is in our Service from these words, Lift up your hearts, to the end of the Communion-service, is, with very little difference to be seen in S. Chrys. Liturg. and in S. Cyrils Catech. mystag. 5.

Part. 3. Next is the CONSECRA­TION. So you shall find in Chrysost. and Cyril last cited. Which Consecration con­sists chiefly in rehearsing the words of our Saviours institution, This is my body, and this is my blood, when the Bread and Wine is present upon the Communion-table. Can. Anglie. 21. S. Chrys. Ser. 2. in 2. ad Tim. The holy Sacrament of the Lords Supper, which the Priest now makes, is the same that Christ gave to his Apostles. This is nothing less than that. For this is not sanctified by men, but by him that sancti­fied that: for as the words which God our Saviour spake are the same, which the Priest no [...] uses, so is the Sacrament the same. Again, Ser. de Iuda, lat. Ed. tom. 3. Christ is present at the Sacrament now, that first instituted it. He consecrates this also: It is not man that makes the body and blood of Christ by consecrating the holy Elements, [Page 235] but Christ that was crucified for us. The words are pronounced by the mouth of the Priest, but the Elements are consecrated by the power and grace of God, THIS IS, saith he, MY BODY: By this word the bread and wine are consecrated.]

Before these words [THIS IS MY BODY] the bread and wine are common food fit only to nourish the body; but since our Lord hath said, Do this, as oft as you do it in remembrance of me, This is my body, this my blood: as often as by these words and in this faith they are conse­crated, the holy bread and blessed cup are profitable to the salvation of the whole man: Cyprian de coena Dom. The same saies S. Ambr. l. 4. de Sacram. c. 4. & 5. S. Aug. ser. 28. de verb. Dei. And others.

After the Consecration, the Priest first receives himself. so is it ordain'd Conc. Tolet. 12. 5. wherein it is decreed that, The Priest shall receive whensoever he offers up the Sacrifice. For since the Apostle hath said, Are not they which eat of the Sacrifice, partakers of the Altar? 1 Cor. 10. it is certain, that they who sacrifice and eat not, are guilty of the Lords Sacrament.]

After he hath received, he is to deliver it to the people in their hands. So was it in Cyrils time, Cat. mystag. 5. and Let [Page 236] every one be careful to keep it, for whosoever carelesly loses any part of it, had better lose a part of himself, saies he, And Whosoever wilfully throws it away, shall be for ever excluded from the Communion. Conc. Tolet. 11. c. 11.

It is to be given to the people KNEELING. for a sin it is not to adore when we receive this Sacrament, Aug. in Psal. 98. And the old custome was to receive it after the manner of Adoration, Cyril. ibidem.

‘When the Priest hath said at the de­livery of the Sacrament, the body of our Lord Jesus Christ which was given for thee, preserve thy body and soul into everlasting life. The Communicant is to answer, AMEN. Cyril, Myst. 5. By this Amen professing his faith of the pre­sence of Christs Body and Blood in that Sacrament.

The people were of old called out of the Body of the Church into the Chancel, even up to the Rails of the Holy Table, there to receive it of the Priest, Niceph. l. 18. c. 45. So Clement Const. l. 2. c. 57. these be his words in English, ‘After­wards let the Sacrifice be made, all the people standing and praying secretly; and after the Oblation let every Order [Page 237] apart receive the Body and precious Bloud of the Lord, coming up in their Order with fear and reverence as to the Body of a King.’ Where you see they were to come up to the Sacrament, and to, or near the Railes of the Holy Table, saies S. Chrys. Liturgy. For after the Priest and Deacons have received, the Deacon goes to the door of the Rails, [...], and lifting up the holy Cup, shews it to the people, saying, In the faith and fear of God [...], come hither, or as our Liturgy saies, draw near, the people Answer, Amen, Amen, Amen, Blessed be he that comes in the Name of the Lord, and so come and receive in both kinds.

Every Parishioner shall communicate at the least three times in the year, whereof Easter to be one. Rubr. last after the Com­munion.

In the Primitive Church, while Chri­stians continued in their strength of Faith and Devotion, they did communicate every day. This custome continued in Africa till S. Cyprians time, Orat. Dom. We daily receive the Eucharist, for to be our food of salvation. And after him till S. Augustines time Ep. 23. ad Bonifac. Insomuch as these words in our Lords Prayer, Give us this [Page 238] day our daily bread, they interpreted of the Eucharist, as being daily to be cele­brated. But afterward when charity grew cold and devotion faint, the custome grew faint withal; and within a small time be­gan to be left by little and little; and some upon one pretence, and some upon ano­ther, would communicate but once a week. In the East-Church they grew to a worse custome betimes, which in after Ages came into the Latin Churches too. They fell from every day to Sundaies and Holy daies only, and from thence to once a year, and no oftner. S. Ambr. is cited for the proof of this, De Sacram. l. 4. c. 4. But this wicked custome of receiving the Eucharist but once a year, was but of some Greeks in the East, saies S. Ambrose there; which cannot properly be understood of any but the Diocess (as it was anciently called) or Patriarchate of Antioch. For though the Eastern Empire, whereof Con­stantinople was the Metropolis, contained many Provinces, yet the Eastern Church, or Greeks in the East, were properly those of Antioch, Theodor. Hist. 1.5. c. 9. And possibly some of these might be so supine, as hath been observed; but of the Greeks in general, no such careless custome can be affirmed: for S. Chrysost. tells us [Page 239] that in his time, in every meeting or congre­gation of the Church, the healthful myste­ries of the Eucharist are celebrated, Hom. 26. in Matth. In regard of this neglect, after-Councels did, as the Church of Eng­land, make Canons, that if men could be got to receive it no oftner, yet they should be forc'd to receive it, at least three times in the year; Christmas, Easter and Whitsontide. Nor was he to be reckoned amongst good Catholick Christians, that did not receive at those feasts, Conc. Agat. c. 18. [Eliber. c. 81. as they are cited by Gratian. de Consor. dis. 2.] Three times a year at the least they were to receive, whereof Easter to be one; and good rea­son: For when Christ our Passeover was Sacrificed for us, then, of all times, let us keep a Feast with this holy banquet, 1 Cor. 5. 7. These Canons were made for the Laity, but for those of the Clergy that lived in Cathedral and Collegiate Churches, (where there were enough of themselves, to make a sufficient company to receive the Sacrament) they were bound to receive much oftner, every day, Edw. 6. Liturg. every Sunday at the least, Rubr. 4. after the Communion. Thus we see holy Church her care to bring all her Children; Clergy and Laity, to the heavenly banquet of the [Page 240] body and blood of Christ; she invites all to a frequent and due receiving of this holy Sacrament in most passionate and kind manner, in that most excellent exhorta­tion, next after the prayer for the Catholick Church militant here on earth. An exhor­tation, fit to be read weekly by the Priest, and seriously considered daily by all the people. In which holy Church one while exhorts us by the mercies and bowels of Christ, to come to this holy feast; ano­ther while terrifies us by the indignation of God against those that despise his so great love, and refuse to come, she sends her Ministers, as the man in the Gospel S. Luke 14. to tell them all things are rea­dy [...] and to bid them in the Name of God, to call them in Christ's behalf, to exhort them as they love their own salvation, to come to this holy Supper; and those, that, not­withstanding all this bidding, shall go about to make excuses, because they had bought a Farm, or would try their yoke of Oxen, or because they were married, holy Church by her Canons and Laws endeavours to compel to come in at least three times in the year. And it were to be wished that all those that despise the Churches passio­nate exhortations, and contemn her whol­some Canons and commands in this parti­cular, [Page 241] would seriously at last, think of that dreadful sentence of our Lord, upon those that still refuse so great mercy, I say unto you that none of those men which were bidden, shall taste of my Supper. S. Luke 14. 24. None of those that are thus bidden by Christ and his Church to his holy Supper, the holy Communion, and shall refuse to come, shall ever taste of his great Supper hereafter, or eat and drink with him at his Table in his Kingdom S. Luke c. 22. 29.

If any of the Bread and Wine remain, the Curate shall have it to his own use. [Rubr. 5. after the Communion Service.] That is, if it were not consecrated: for if it be consecrated, it is all to be spent with fear and reverence by the Communicants, in the Church Gratian de Consecr. dist. 2. c. 23. Tribus Concil, Constant. Resp. ad. Qu. 5. Monachon. apud Balsam. Theophil. Alex­and. cap. 7.

Part 4. After all have received, we say the LORDS PRAYER according to ancient Custome, Ambr. l. 5. de Sacram. c. 4. The people are to repeat every Petition after the Priest. Rubr. If the Church did ever devise a thing fit and convenient, what more than this; That when together we have all received those heavenly Mysteries, wherein Christ imparts himself to us, and [Page 242] gives visible testification of our blessed Communion with him, we should in ha­tred of all Heresies, Factions, and Schisms declaredly approve our selves united as Brethren in one, by offering up with all our hearts and tongues that most effectual prayer, Our Father, &c. In which we profess our selves Sons of the same Father, and in which we pray for Gods pardon no otherwise than as we forgive them that trespass, &c. For which cause Communi­cants have ever used it, and we at that time do shew we use, yea every syllable of it, as Communicants, saying it toge­ther with one consent and voice.

This done, the Priest offers up the Sa­crifice of the holy Eucharist, or the Sacri­fice of praise and thanksgiving for the whole Church, as in all old Liturgies it is appointed, and together with that is offer­ed up that most acceptable Sacrifice of our selves, souls and bodies devoted to Gods service. Of which see Rom. 12. and S. Aug. de Civit. Dei, l. 10. c. 6.

Then we say or sing the Angelical Hymn, GLORY BE TO GOD ON HIGH, &c. wherein the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy does admirably imitate the Heavenly, sing­ing this at the Sacrament of his Body which the Angels did at the Birth of his Body. [Page 243] And good reason there is to sing this for Christs being made One with us in the Sa­crament, as for his being made One of us at his Birth. And if ever we be fit to sing this Angels song, it is then, when we draw nearest to the estate of Angels, name­ly, at the receiving of the Sacrament. After the receiving of the holy Sacrament, we sing an Hymn in imitation of our Saviour; who after his Supper sung an Hymn, to teach us to do the like. Chrys. Hom. 83. S. Matth. And when can a Psalm or Hymn of thanksgiving be more seasonable and ne­cessary, than after we have received this heavenly nourishment? Is it possible to hear these words, This is my Body, take and eat it; Drink ye all of this, This is my Blood: and not be filled, as with a kind of fearful admiration, so with a sea of joy and comfort for the Heaven which they see in themselves? Can any man re­ceive this Cup of Salvation, and not praise and bless God with his utmost strength of soul and body? The Ancients did express their joy at this time in the highest man­ner that they could. Some were so ra­vished with joy, that they immediately offered themselves to martyrdom, impa­tient of being longer absent from their so gracious Lord, unable to keep themselves [Page 244] from expressing their love to Christ, by dying for him; the highest expression of love. All men then counted it a sin, to fully the day of their receiving the Eucha­rist with any sorrow or fasting, these days they called daies of mirth, daies of remissi­on, daies of Immunity, solemn days, Festival daies.

This Angelical Hyman was made of old by Ecclesiastical Doctors, and who refuses it, let him be excommunicated, Conc. To­le [...]. 4. c. 4.

The Hymn being ended we depart with a BLESSING, Goar. in Euch. pag. 154. tells us, That of old, when the Commu­nion Service was ended, and the Deacon had dismist the people, they would not for all that depart till they had the Bles­sing; by this Stay, saying in effect the same to the Priest, that Iacob did to the Angel. We will not let thee go unless thou blessest us. The Priest therefore departing from them, as our Saviour from his Disci­ples, with a Blessing; but first he comes down from the Altar, by this descending shewing his condescension to the people in affection as well as in Body; and standing behind the Pulpit (Retro Ambonem, whence the Blessing was called [...]) in the midst of the people, [Page 245] in this also imitating our Saviour, S. Iohn 20. 9. who there gave the Bles [...]ing or peace of God standing in the midst, by the place shewing how equally he stood af­fected to all, how he would have his Blessings spread upon all.

Of BAPTISM.

HOly Churches aim being in all her Services to make them Reasonable; that according to S. Paul 1 Cor. 14. We may all joyn with her in her Offices, both with our spirit and understanding, she hath been careful, not only to put them into a known tongue, but also to instruct us in the nature of them; making thus her Prayer-Book a sum of Divinity. There­fore here in the beginning, she instructs out of holy Scripture concerning the ne­cessity and efficacy of Baptism, as very briefly, so very pith [...]ly and fully. First, laying down this for a rule, That we are all born in sin, as it is Rom. 5. 18, 19. all guilty in Adams fall, (so the Catholick Church spread over the world always un­derstood it, CON. MILEVAN. c. 2.) and therefore by our first birth have no [Page 246] right to heaven, into which no unclean thing shall enter, Ephes. 5. 5. Secondly, that therefore there is need of a second birth, to give us right to that, as it is S. Iohn 3. 3. Except a man be born again, he cannot enter into the Kingdom of God. Thirdly, that this second or new birth is by Water and the Holy Ghost, S. Iohn 3 5. Except a man be born again of water and the Holy Ghost, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God. By Water and the Holy Ghost is there meant holy Baptism. For first, this is the most literal interpretation of the words (for what is Baptism but Water and the Holy Ghost?) and there­fore the best: for that is certainly the sense of the Holy Ghost, who, as we all believe, was the Author of the letter of the Scriptures, and therefore of the literal sense, where that is not contrary to, but agreeable with the other Scriptures. Now this literal sense given is agreeable to other texts: as namely, to Acts 8. 38. and 10. 47. Where Water is declared to be the element of Baptism. And expresly again, Ephes. 5. 26. Christ loved the Church, and gave himself for it, that he might sanctifie and cleanse it with the washing of water. And as this is the most literal, so is it the most Catholick interpretation of the words, [Page 247] and therefore also the best, by S. Peters rule, 2 S. Pet. 1. 20. Knowing this first, that no prophesie of Scripture is of private interpre­tation. That this is the most Catholick in­terpretation appears by S. August. l. 1. de peccator. mer. & rem. c. 30. Tertul. de Bapt. and all the ancient interpreters upon the place, who expound it all of Baptism. And indeed if it were lawful to expound it otherwise, seeing no other Scripture con­tradicts this literal sense; I know not how it can be avoided, but that men may lose all their Creed, by playing so with Scrip­ture, leaving the letter for figures. Thus are we instructed in the nature, necessity, and efficacy of holy Baptism, that it is the only ordinary means of our Regeneration or second birth, which gives us a right and title to Heaven.

Then is prescribed a Prayer, usually called the Benediction or Consecration of the Water, which is used only for reve­rence and decency, not for necessity, as if the Water without this were not avail­able to Baptism: For, as the Prayer hath it, Iordan and all other maters are san­ctified by Christ to the mystical washing away of sin. So that there needs no Con­secration here, as in the other Sacraments there is, where the Bread and Wine must [Page 248] be blessed by us, saith S. Paul, 1 Cor. 10. 16. before it be the Communion of the body and blood of Christ to us. And that the Church does not think any Consecration of Water necessary, appears in her office of PRIVATE BAPTISM, where, haste admitting no delays, no such Prayer or blessing is used.

Then follows a Prayer for Gods mer­ciful acceptance of the Infant that is brought; that, as he is to receive the Sa­crament, so he may receive all the benefits of it, And lest any should doubt whether CHRIST will accept an Infant to Baptism, and the Effects of it, holy Church pro­pounds to us the 10. chap. of S. Mark, out of which she concludes CHRISTS love and good will to children in general; For he commanded them to be brought to him; he rebuked those that would have kept them from him, he embraced them in his arms, and blessed them: which are all plain arguments that he will receive them when they are brought to him: Yea, and that he will so far em­brace them as to receive them to eternal life, if they be brought to him, is plain by his own words in that Gospel; Suffer little children to come unto me, for to such, and therefore to themselves [Page 249] (for Quod in uno similium valet, valebit in altero, what belongs to others because they are such as children are, must needs belong to the children) belongeth the kingdom of God. Since then they be ca­pable of the Kingdom of heaven, and there is no ordinary way for them to the King­dom of heaven, but by a new and second birth of Water and the Holy Ghost, that is, Baptism; Doubt ye not, but that He who exprest so much love to them as is mentioned in the Gospel, will favoura­bly receive the present infant to baptism, and gratiously accept our charitable work in bringing it to him. Thus holy Church concludes out of Scripture accord­ing to the practice and doctrine of the Ca­tholick Church.

CYPRIAN tells us that no Infant is to be hindred from baptism. Ep. 59. This was the sentence of that Council: Anno Dom. 246. and this was no new decree, but fides Ecclesiae firmissima, the most esta­blished faith of the Church, AVG. ep. 28. ad Hieron. Haec sententia olim in Ecclesia Catholica summa authoritate fundata est. This definition was long before. S. Cyprian settled in the Catholick Church by the highest Authority. AVG. de verb. Apost. Ser. 14. Let no man whisper to you any [Page 250] strange doctrines. This the Church al­ways had, always held, this she received from our forefathers, and this she holds constantly to the end. And, Quicunque parvulos recentes, ab uteris matrum, bapti­zandos negat, Anathema sit, saith the COVNC. of Milevis, c. 2. being the CXth in the African Code. That Council pronounced Anathema to any that shall deny the baptism of Infants. And that Counc. is confirmed by the fourth and sixth GE­NERAL COVNCILS.

Next follows a Thanksgiving for our Baptism, which we are put in mind of by this occasion, with an excellent prayer for our selves; and the Infants before us, that we may walk worthy of baptism; and they be accepted to it graciously.

Then shall the Priest demand of the Godfathers, &c. These questions, Dost thou forsake, &c. This Form of interroga­ting the Godfathers in the name of the child, is very Ancient and Reasonable.

For the Antiquity of it, see S. Chrys. in Psal. 14. Adducit quisquam infantem ubera sugentem, ut baptizetur, & statim sacer­dos exigit ab infirma aetate, pacta, conventa, assensiones, & minoris aetate fide jussore [...] [...]ccipit susceptorem, & interrogat an renun­ciat Satanae. The sucking Infant is brought [Page 251] to baptism. The Priest exacts of that In­fant covenants, contracts and agreements: and accepting of the Godfather in the In­fants stead, he asks, whether he does for­sake the Devil, &c.] Cyprian ep. 7. We renounc'd the world when we were bap­tized: and their form of abrenunciation was much like ours, as you may see, Sal­vian. l. 6. Aug. Ep. 23. and Cyril. Cat. Mist. 1. Where you may see at large the ancient Form and Manner of Abrenunci­ations. ‘First, you entred into the Church Porch the place of the Font or Baptiste­ry, and standing towards the West, you heard it commanded you, that with hands stretched out you should renounce the Devil, as if he were there present. It behoves you to know that a Type or Sign of this, you have in the Old Testament. When Pharaoh the most bitter and cruel Tyrant oppressed the free people of the Jews, God sent Moses to deliver them from the grievous servitude of the Egyp­tians, the posts of the doors were anoin­ted with the blood of the Lamb, that the destroying Angel might pass by the hou­ses which had that sign of blood: and the people were delivered beyond expecta­tion. But after that the Enemy saw them delivered, and the Red sea divided; he [Page 252] followed and pursued them, and was over-whelmed with the waves of the Sea. Pass we from the Figure to the Truth, there was Moses sent by God into Egypt; here Christ is sent into the world; he to deliver the people oppressed by Pharaoh, Christ to deliver the Devils captives; there the blood of the Lamb turn'd away the Destroyer; here the blood of the immaculate Lamb Christ Jesus is the de­fence against the Devil; That Tyrant followed our Fathers to the Red Sea, this impudent Prince of wickedness the Devil, follows there even to the waters of Salvation; he was drowned in the Sea, this is stifled in the waters of Life. Hear now what with a beck of the hand is said to the Devil, as present; I re­nounce thee Satan: It is worth the while, to explain why you stand to the West when you say this. The sun-set is the place of darkness, and the Devil is the Prince of darkness; and therefore in token of this, ye renounce the Prince of darkness, look­ing towards the West, I renounce thee Satan thou cruel Tyrant, I fear thy force no more, for Christ hath dissolved the power of darkness, I renounce thee, subtle Serpent, who under the shew of friendship, actest all thy villany, Then [Page 253] he adds, and all thy works. Those are sins of all sorts, which you must of ne­cessity renounce. And this you must not be ignorant of, that whatsoever thou sayest in that dreadful hour, is written down in Gods book, and shall be ac­counted for. After this you say, And all his pomp, all vain shews from which holy David prayes to be delivered. Turn away mine eyes lest they behold vanity, Psal. 119. and all thy worship, all Idola­try and Superstition, all Magick and South­saying, all worship of, and prayers to the Devil. Take heed therefore of all these things which thou hast renounced: For if after the renunciation of the Devil, you fall back again into his captivity, he will be a more cruel Master than before; the last state of that man is worse than the beginning.

‘When you have renounced the Devil, then the Paradise of God is opened to you, which was planted in the East; and therefore as a Type of this you are turn'd from the West to the East, the Region of light.

We have seen that it was Ancient. And that it is Reasonable we shall perceive, if we consider, that in baptism we are making or concluding a Covenant, the New Cove­nant of the Gospel; in which Covenant Gods part is promises, precious promises, [Page 254] as S. Peter calls them, 2 S. Pet. 1. 4. for performance of which he hath given his word; and therefore good reason it is, that we also should give our word, and promise for performance of conditions on our parts, viz. to renounce the Devil and the World, and swear fidelity to our LORD. In all other Covenants and Con­tracts it is thought reasonable, that the se­veral parties should mutually engage for performance of conditions, and that at the making and concluding of the Contract.

And why should not that which is thought reasonable in all other contracts, be thought reasonable in this? As thus to give our faith and word for performance of conditions is reasonable; so, if it be done with grave solemnity and in publick, it is so much the better, and more obliging: For grave solemnities make a deep impres­sion upon the apprehension: (whence it is, that a corporal oath vested with the religi­ous solemnity of laying on the hand upon, and kissing the holy Gospels, is more dreaded, than a naked and sudden oath) and promises made in publick bind more, because of the shame of falsifying, where so many eyes look on: which very shame of being noted to be false, oft-times is a greater bridle to sin, than the fear of pu­nishment, as the World knows.

[Page 255] And this use the ancient Fathers made of it, to shame gross offenders by remem­bring them of their solemn promise made in Baptism to renounce the Devil, and give up themselves to God. Children, who by reason of their tender age, cannot per­form this solemnity, have appointed them by the Church, Susceptores, Godfathers, who shall in the name of the child do it for them. As, by the wisest laws of the World, Guardians may contract for their Minors or Pupils to their benefit; and what the Guardians in such cases undertake, the Minors or Pupils are bound, when they are able to perform. For the Law looks upon them, not the Guardians, as obliged. So did the Church always account, that these pro­mises which were made by the God-fa­thers in the name of the childe, did bind the child, as if in person himself had made it. And when the Ancients did upbraid any offenders with the breach of their pro­mise made in baptism; none of those that were baptised in their infancy, were so de­sperate, as to answer scornfully, it was not I but my Godfathers that promised; and if any should so have answered, he would have been loudly laught at for that his empty criticism.

[Page 256] Though this promise of Abrenunciati­on made in baptism be ancient and reason­able; yet is it not absolutely necessary to baptism, but when danger requires haste, it may be omitted, as the Church teaches in Private Baptism: yet if the child lives, it is to be brought to Church, and this so­lemnity to be performed after baptism. Rubr. at private Bapt.

Then follow certain short prayers. O merciful God, &c. which I conceive to be the same in substance with the ancient Ex­orcismes, which were certain prayers taken out of holy Scripture, Cyril. Cat. 1. and compos'd by the Church, CONC. CARTH. 4. c. 7. for the dispossessing of the person to be baptized; who being born in sin is under the Devils tyranny, from which the Church by her prayers, endeavours to free him. And so available they were, that oftentimes those that were corporally possessed, were freed by them, Cyp. ep. 77. and thereupon Cyril, Nazianz. Gennadius, and others, earnestly perswade not to despise the Churches Exorcisms. That it was ancient to use these Exorcisms before baptism, Nazianz. in lavacrum, S. Cypr. ep. 77. and Gennad [...]us witness, who sayes, that it was observed Vnifor­miter in universo munndo, uniformly throughout the World.

[Page 257] Next follows the Commemoration of Christs institution of Baptism; and his Commission to his Disciples to Baptize. Thus the Priest reads his Commission, and then acts accordingly: and because no man is sufficient for these things, 2 Cor. 2. 16. therefore he prayes for Gods assistance and acceptance of his ministration.

Then the Priest asks the childs name. As under the Law at Circumcision the name was given, so now at Baptism, be­cause then we renounce our former Lord and Tyrant, and give up our names to God as his servants.

Then the Minister Baptizes the child dipping or spinkling it, &c. either of which is sufficient Gennad, dog. 74. For it is not in this spiritual washing, as it is in the bodily, where if the bath be not large enough to receive the whole body, some part may be foul when the rest are cleansed. The soul is cleansed after another manner, Totum credentibus conferunt divina com­pendia, a little water can cleanse the be­liever, as well a whole River, CYPR. ep. 77.

The old fashion was to dip or sprinkle the person thrice, to signifie the mystery of the TRINITY, and the Apost. can. 50. deposes him that does otherwise. The [Page 258] Church so appointed then because of some Hereticks that denied the Trinity: upon the same ground afterwards it was appoint­ed to do it but once (signifying the unity of substance in the Trinity) lest we should seem to agree with the Hereticks that did it thrice. Toletan. 4. c. 5.

This baptizing is to be at the FONT. What the Font is, everybody knows, but not why it is so call'd. The rites of bap­tism in the first times were perform'd in Fountains and Rivers, both because their converts were many, and because those ages were unprovided of other Baptiste­ries: we have no other remainder of this rite but the name. For hence it is that we call our Baptisteries, Fonts; which when Religion found peace, were built and con­secrated for the more reverence and re­spect of the Sacrament. These were set at first some distance from the Church, Cyril cat. myst. 1. after, in the Church-Porch, and that significantly, because Baptism is the entrance into the Church mystical, as the Porch to the Temple. At the last, they got into the Church, but not into every, but the City-Church, where the Bishop resided, hence call'd the Mother Church, because it gave spiritual birth by baptism; afterward they were brought into Rural [Page 259] Churches. Wheresoever they stood, they were had in high veneration. Anastas. ep. ad Orthodox. complains sadly of impiety in his time; such as never was heard of in war, that men should set fire to Churches and Fonts, and after mentioning the Fonts. Good God! Christ-killing Iews, and hea­thenish Atheists, have without all reverence entred and defiled the Fonts.

After the Priest hath baptized the child, he receives it into the congregation, by this solemnity declaring that he is by bap­tism made a member of the Church, I Cor. 12. 13. We are all baptized into one body. And when he thus receives it, he signs it with the sign of the Cross, as of old it was wont, AVG. in Psal. 30. and on the forehead, the seat of blushing and shame, that he may not hereafter blush and be ashamed of the disgraced cross of Christ, Cypr. ep. 56. By this badge, is the childe dedicated to his service, whose benefits be­stowed upon him in baptism, the name of the cross in holy Scripture does represent. Whosoever desires to be fully satisfied concerning the use of the cross in baptism, let him read the 30. Can. of our Church, Anno 1603.

After thanksgiving for Gods gracious admitting the child to baptism, and a most [Page 260] divine Prayer, that he may lead his life according to that beginning: This Office ends with a grave and pious exhortation to the Godfathers, to remember their duty towards the Infants; the like to which you may read, S. Aug. de Temp. Ser. 116.

Of PRIVATE BAPTISM.

THough holy Church prescribes the Font for the place, and Sundaies and Holydays for the usual times of baptism, that she may conform as much as conveni­ently may be to the usages of Primitive Antiquity, (which is her aim in all her services) and for other reasons mentioned Rubr. 1. before Baptism. Yet in case of necessity she permits and provides that a child may be baptized in any decent place at any time: in such cases requiring the performance only of Essentials, not of Solemnities of baptism: according to the practice of the Apostles who baptized at any time as occasion required, and in Foun­tains and Rivers: and according to the use of succeeding Ages. CONC. MA­TISCON. [Page 261] 2. c. 3. Dist. de Consec. 4. c. 16, 17. Elibert. Conc. c. 38. Anno 313. He that is baptized himself, may in a case of necessity baptize, if there be no Church nere. Nor can I see what can be reasona­bly objected against this tender and mo­therly love of the Church to her children, who chooses rather to omit solemnities, than hazard souls: Which indulgence of hers cannot be interpreted any irreverence or contempt of that venerable Sacrament; but a yielding to just necessity (which de­fends what it constrains) and to Gods own rule, I will have mercy and not sacrifice, S. Mat. 12. 7.

If it be objected that this may be an oc­casion of mischief, that the form of bap­tism may be vitiated and corrupted in pri­vate, by heretical Ministers, and so the child robb'd of the benefits of baptism; it is answered, that this is possible; but were it not great folly to prevent a possi­ble danger, by a certain? to deny all in­fants in such cases baptism, lest some few should be abused by the malice of the Priest? Which possible, but scarce proba­ble mischief, the Church hath taken all possible care to prevent. For if the child lives, it is to be brought to the Church, 1. Rubr. in private baptism, and there the [Page 262] Priest is to demand [ by whom the child was baptized, and with what matter and words:] and if he perceives plainly that it was well baptized for the substance, then shall he add the usual solemnities at publick baptism, that so the child may want nothing, no not of the decent pomp: but if he cannot by such questioning be assured that it was truely baptized for essentials, then shall he baptize it thus, [ If thou be not already baptized, I baptize thee] as it was ordered Carthage, 5. c. 6. Anno Dom. 438.

of CONFIRMATION.

IT is ordered Rubr. 1. at Confirm. That none should be confirm'd till they come to the use of reason, and can say their Cate­chism, for these reasons.

1. Because then they may with their own mouth ratifie and confirm the promise made for them by their Godfathers.

2. Because they then begin to be in dan­ger of temptation, against which they re­ceive strength in confirmation.

[Page 263] 3. Because this is agreeable with the usage in times past; by times past, we must not understand the first times (for then confirmation was administred presently after baptism,) but later times; in which the first order hath been of a long time omitted for these reasons given; and this order, which our Church observes gene­rally received throughout Christendom.

Lest any man should think it any detri­ment to the child to stay till such years, holy Church assures us out of holy Scrip­ture, that children baptized, till they come to years to be tempted, have no need of confirmation, having all things necessary for their, that is, childrens sal­vation, and be undoubtedly saved. The same saies Antiquity, S. Aug. Ser. 2. post Dom. Palmar. You are coming to the holy Font, ye shall be washt in baptism, ye shall be renewed by the saving laver of regenera­tion; ascending from that laver, ye shall be without all sin: if so, then safe; for blessed is the man whose iniquities are forgiven, Psal. 32. 1. S. Chrys. Hom. 11. in ep. ad Rom. c. 6. Quemadmodum corpus Christi sepultum in terra fructum tulit, universi orbis salutem, ita & nostrum sepultum in baptismo, fructum tulit, justitiam, sanctifi­cationem, adoptionem, infinita bona, ferc [...] [Page 264] autem & resurrectionis postea donum. ‘The body of Christ buried in the earth, brought forth fruit, namely the salvation of the whole world; so our body buried in baptism hath brought forth fruit, righteousness, sanctification, adoption, infinite good things, and shall after­wards have the gift of the Resurrection.’ It were too long to cite particulars, take the COUNC. of MILEVIS for all. Can. 2. Ideo parvuli qui nihil peccatorum in se­metipsis committere potuerunt, in peccato­rum remissionem veraciter baptizantur, ut in eis regeneratione mundetur, quod genera­tione contraxerunt. ‘Therefore infants, who could not sin actually, are truly baptized for the remission of sins, that that which they have contracted by their birth might be cleansed by their second birth.’ And the Council pronounces Anathema to them that deny it. But more than all this is the express words of Scrip­ture, Gal. 3. 26. where S. PAVL proves that they were the children of God, for, or because they were baptized; if they be chil­dren, then are they heirs of God, Romans 8. 27. 1 S. Pet. 3. 21. Baptism saves us. Again, Gal. 3. 27. As many of you as have been baptized into Christ, have put on Christ, and that surely is enough for salvation. By [Page 265] all this, we see the effect of Baptism is sal­vation: Now if children be capable of baptism, as hath been proved, then sith they no way hinder or resist this grace, it necessarily follows that they are partakers of the blessed effects of baptism, and so are undoubtedly saved.

The children that are to be confirmed are to be brought to the Bishop by one that shall be their Godfather, who may witness their confirmation. The Godfa­ther may be the same that was at baptism, but in most places, the custome is to have another. De Cons. Dist. 4. c. 100.

And the Bishop shall confirm them. Rubr. before confirmation. So was it of old S. Aug. de Trinit. l. 15. c. 20. Chrys. hom. 18. in Act. speaking of Philip, when he had baptized, He did not give the holy Ghost to the baptized, for he had no power, for this was the gift of the Apostles alone. Before him Cyprian ep. 73. Those that were bap­tized by Philip the Deacon, were not bap­tized again, but that which was wanting was supplyed by Peter and John, by whose prayers and imposition of hands the holy Ghost was called upon, and poured upon them. Which very thing is done amongst [...] now; they that are baptized, are offered up to the Bishops of the Church, that by our prayer and imposition of hands they may receive the [Page 266] holy Ghost. Before him Vrban Anno Dom. 222. tells us, that Bishops only did con­firm. And S. Hierom. dial. adv. Lucifer. saies it was, Totius orbis consensus in hanc partem, the general acknowledgement of the whole Christian World.

The Office begins on this wise, Our help standeth in the Name of the Lord. Of such short ejaculations in general hath been said in the Morning Prayer; concern­ing these in particular, that they are fitted to the Office, will appear to them that consider, that Confirmation is appointed for the strengthning of us against all our ghostly enemies; which though they be many and great; yet is there no reason to despair of obtaining strength enough to resist them, for Our help stands in the Name of the Lord, who hath made heaven and earth: who is therefore able enough and willing also to help them that call upon his Name, Blessed therefore be the Name of the Lord hence forth and for ever.

After these Versicles follows a Prayer, that God would strengthen the baptized, with the holy Ghost the Comforter, who had in their baptism received him as a Sanctifier. These two wayes, to omit others, we are taught in holy Scripture, that the holy Ghost may be received, as a sanctifier and cleanser in holy baptism, [Page 267] Tit. 3. 5. He saved us by the washing of regeneration and renewing of the holy Ghost: and after baptism we may receive him again as a Comforter and strengthener. The Apo­stles, who received him the first way in baptism, are promised to receive him the second; S. Iohn 16. 7. Acts 1. 8. which was performed Acts 2. 4. They were filled with the holy Ghost.

Then shall the Bishop lay his hands upon them severally. By this sign certi­fying them of Gods Goodness towards them, and consigning it upon them. This is the most ancient and Apostolical Rite of Confirmation, Acts 8. 17. and by this name it is known, Heb. 6. 2. The doctrine of baptisms, and laying on of hands.

After a most excellent prayer for their con­tinuance in Gods love, & obedience to him, the Bishop departs them with a Blessing. Of such blessings hath been said already.

This holy Rite hath been too little un­derstood by many, and therefore too lightly esteem'd and valued: for the remedy whereof, it may not be amiss to shew the benefit of it in these conclusions following.

1. The Holy Ghost was given to persons baptized, by the Apostles prayers and laying on of hands, Acts 8. 14, 15, 16. Acts 19. 6.

2. This gift of the Holy Ghost so giv [...]n, was not only, nor principally, the gift of [Page 268] miracles or speaking with tongues. For, first, Confirmation is reckoned by S. Paul amongst Fundamentals, Heb. 6. 1, 2. which were necessary to all ages of the Church; but the gift of miracles was not such, for that lasted but a wh [...]le, as experience hath taught us. Again, confirmation was ad­ministred to all baptized persons, Acts 8. 15. 19. 6. but all baptized persons were not to have the gift of miracles, 1 Cor. 12. 8, 9. To one is given by the Spirit the word of wisdom, to another the working of mira­cles. And again, 29. verse, Are all work­ers of miracles? It is true that in the Apo­stles times, the inward grace of confirma­tion was attended with miracles, but it will not thence follow that miracles were the principal intended gift in confirmation, no more than that the visible opening of Heaven is the proper effect of baptism, be­cause at our Saviours baptism, the heavens were so opened, S. Matthew 3. or that the proper effect of preaching is to work miracles, because that at the Apostles preaching miracles were wrought, Acts 10. 44. In those first times, the Holy Ghost fell upon Believers and they spake with tongues. Signa erant tempori opportuna, [Those signs were seasonable to those times:] does any man now expect that those, that receive the holy Ghost by our prayers and [Page 269] imposition of hands, should speak with tongues? and if they do not speak with tongues, is any man of so perverse a heart, as to say, that they have not received the holy Ghost? S. Aug. in ep. S. Ioh. tractat. 6. In the beginning of spiritual and marvel­lous dispensations, outward signs appeared to confirm the new preached faith, but now that the faith is sufficiently confirm'd, al­though such miracles be not wrought, yet we receive those inward graces and vertues, which were signified and demonstrated by those signs. Chrys. in S. Matth. Hom. 13.

3. The proper and principal effect of confirmation was, and is, Ghostly strength and power to resist temptations, as our Church teaches Rubr. 1. before the Cate­chism. That the baptized, when they come to years and the use of reason, may have, not their baptism confirm'd (which needs no confirmation to perfect it,) but themselves and their souls, by some new vertue and power, or by an addition and increase of former graces, by which they may be enabled against those temptations that shall assault them, whence it is called Confirmation. Regeneramur ad vitam per baptismum, in ho [...] confirmamur ad pugnam. [By baptism we are regenerated to life, in confirmation we are strengthned to fight, [Page 270] against our enemies: Melchiad. ep. ad Epis. Hisp. about the year 311.] In Con­firmation the Holy Ghost is given for strength, as he was given to the Apostles at Pentecost, that Christians may boldly confess the Name of Christ. Conc. Flor. Tertul. de bapt. Cypr. ep. 2. ad donat. For our fuller perswasion of this, it will be necessary to consider that our Lord Christ promised to his Apostles after they had been baptized, that, When he went away, he would send them the holy Ghost to be their comforter or strengthener, S. Iohn 16. 7. to make them able to bear witness of Christ, notwithstanding all the threats and terrors of men, S. Iohn 15. 27. 16. 1, 2, 3. And Acts 1. 5. he promises them, that, Not many daies hence, they should re­ceive the holy Ghost, or the power of the Holy Ghost, whereby they (that forsook him formerly and fled) should be hence­forth emboldned and encouraged to bear witness to him all the World over, vers. 8. This promise was performed at Pentecost, Acts 2. 4. They were filled with the holy Ghost, and began to speak, and to bear witness of Christ with courage, verse 36. This very promise made to the Apostles formerly, and perform'd at Pentecost, belongs to every one of us that are baptiz­ed, [Page 271] Acts 2. 38. Repent and be baptized every one of you in the Name of Iesus Christ, for the remission of sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the holy Ghost: For this promise of the holy ghost fulfilled on us, verse 33. is unto you and to your children, and to all that are afar off. And what S. Peter here promises them, was fulfilled by him and the other Apostles; for by their pray­er and imposition of hands, they received, after baptism, the holy Ghost, not only en­abling them to speak miraculously, but al­so strengthening and comforting them in­wardly, as he did the Apostles. For the same that was promised to the Apostles, belonged to them and their children, and was given by imposition of hands. Now that which was promised to the Apostles, was principally, ghostly strength and com­fort, on which that gift of miracles was an attendant, as we have seen: this then is the principal effect of confirmation, the gift of the holy Ghost by way of eminence, Acts 2 38. Hence this phrase, Full of the holy Ghost, is interpreted by Scripture to be the same in effect with this, Full of ghostly courage and strength. Act. 4. 8. 31. They were all filled with the holy Ghost, and spake with boldness the word of the Lord, Acts 7. 55. and Acts 6. 5. Stephen full of [Page 272] faith and the holy Ghost, that is, full of faith and power, verse 8.

4. This Office of Confirmation, as well as that of Baptism, is to continue in the Church as long as that shall be Militant here on earth. For S. Paul Heb. 6. l, 2. joyns them together, calling them Funda­mentals; and a Fundamental in one age is so in another. Besides we have seen that Confirmation was the means used by the Apostles, (and doubtless not without their Lords directions and guidance of his Spirit,) for conveying the holy Ghost the Comfor­ter into persons baptized: and since that all ages have as much need of that ghostly strength as the age of the Apostles had, and that the promise of it belongs to us all, as well as to them, as formerly hath been proved; and since that we find no other means appointed instead of Confirmation, for the conveighing of the gift of the holy Ghost, then given by confirmation; it re­mains, that we conclude, that Confirma­tion is still to continue. And so the Church Catholick hath taught us both by her do­ctrine and practice: as may be seen by the quotations cited above.

5. That Bishops, who succeed the Apo­stles, are to be the Ministers of this holy Rite hath been shewn above.

of MATRIMONY.

FIrst, holy Church instructs us in the ends of Matrimony, which are three. 1. The procreation of children. 2. A­remedy against sin. 3. A mutual help to each other.

Then the Priest requires the parties to be married, by the terror of the dreadful judgment day, to declare, if they know any impediment, why they may not be lawfully married? which is as much care and caution as can be used by those that are not able to discern the secrets of the heart.

Then follows the Contract in the future tense, whereby these persons mutually promise to the Priest, Gods Minister, be­fore the Congregation, to enter into that holy state of Wedlock, and strictly to keep those sacred laws of marriage which Al­mighty God hath ordained. This is that, as I conceive, which S. August. de Gen. ad lit. l. 11. c. 4. calls Votorum solennitatem, [ the solemnities of vows and promises,] which was in his time and formerly an usu­al ceremony of marriage: And of very good use is this solemnity; for by this have the persons bound themselves to their duty, [Page 274] by all the obligations that a sacred solemn vow or promise can lay upon the soul.

Then the Priest asks [ Who gives this woman to be married to this man?] This was the old custome, that the Bride should be given by the Father or friend, Aug. de Gen. ad lit. 11. c. 41. to which S. Paul may be thought to allude, 2 Cor. 11. 2. I have espoused you to one husband, that I might present you as a chaste virgin to Christ. And Psal. 45. 13. The Queen the Spouse, shall be brought to the King. The reason of this saith Learned Mr. Hooker l. 5. Eccl. Pol. Sect. 73. was, That in anci­ent times all women which had not Husbands or Fathers to govern them, had their Tutors, without whose authority, there was no act, which they did warrantable; and for this cause they were in marriage delivered unto their husbands by others. Which custom retained, hath still this use, that it puts wo­men in mind of a duty, whereto the very im­becillity of their sex doth bind them, namely, to be always directed and guided by others. Whether this were the very cause of this custom, I will not determine, nor what else was: but whatsoever was the first cause of it, this is certain, that it is a decent custom. For it cannot be thought fit, that a woman, whose chiefest ornament is modesty and [Page 275] shamefacedness, should offer her self before the Congregation to marriage to any per­son, but should rather be led by the hand of another, and given by him.

After the marriage it self [ The man puts a Ring upon the womans finger.] The Ring hath been alwayes used as an especial pledge of faith and fidelity. No­thing more fit to serve as a token of our purposed endless continuance in that which we never ought to revoke; and therefore fitly used in marriage, which is a contract not to be dissolved but by death. Aurum nulla nor at praeter uno digito, quem sponsus oppign [...]rasset pronubo annulo. No woman was permitted to wear gold, save only upon one finger, which the husband had fastned to himself with a wedding Ring. This he puts upon the fourth finger of the left hand, because there is a vein that goes from thence to the heart; by which is sig­nified that the love should be hearty: say some Rituals.

Then follows [ With my body I thée worship, &c.] ‘For the better under­standing of this phrase, we must know that anciently there were two sorts of wives; One whereof was called the pri­mary or lawful wife; the other was called the half wife or Concubine. The [Page 276] difference betwixt these two, was only in the differing purpose of the man, betaking himself to the one or the other: If his purpose was only fellowship, there grew to the woman by this means no worship at all; but rather the contrary. In professing that his intent was to add by his person, honour and worship unto hers, he took her plainly and clearly to be his Wife, not his Concubine. This is it which the Civil Law doth mean, when it makes a Wife to differ from a Concu­bine in dignity. The worship that grew unto her, being taken with declaration of this intent, was, that her children became by this means free and legitimate, heirs to their father: Gen 25. 5, 6. her self was made a mother over his family: Lastly, she received such advancement of state, as things annexed to his person might augment her with. Yea, a right of participation was thereby given her both in him, and even in all things which were his: and therefore he saies not only [ With my body I thée worship,] but also, with all my worldly goods, thée endow. The former branch having granted the principal, the later granteth that which is annexed thereto, Hooker Eccl. Pol. l. 5. Sect. 73.’

[Page 277] The Iews anciently used the same phrase [ Godwin Jew. Customs.] Be unto me a wife, and I according to the word of God, will worship, honour and maintain thee, ac­cording to the manner of husbands amongst the Iews, who worship, honour and main­tain their wives. And that no man quar­rel at this harmless phrase, let him take notice, that to worship here signifies, to make worshipful or honourable, as you may see, 1. Sam. 2. 30. For where our last Translation reads it, Him that honours me, I will honour; in the old Translation, which our Common-Prayer book uses, it is, Him that worships me, I will worship; that is, I will make worshipful, for that way only can God be said to worship man.

After the Priest hath prayed for grace and Gods assistence, for the married per­sons, to enable them to keep their solemn vow and contract, then does he as it were seal that bond and contract, by which they have mutually tied themselves, with Gods seal, viz. Those whom God hath joyned toge­ther, let no man put asunder.

The persons having consented toge­ther in wedlock, and withnessed the same before God and the Church, and plight­ed their troth each to other, and declared the same by giving and taking of a Ring, [Page 278] and joyning of hands; and the Priest having sealed and ratified all, as it were, with Gods seal, which no man must break, he pronounces them man and wife, in the Ntame of the Father, Son, and holy Ghost. Which Proclamation, or pro­nouncing of the married persons to be man and wife; thus in the Church by the Priest, was one of those laws and rites of mar­riage, which the Church received of the Apostles. Euar. ep. ad Epis. Aphric. Anno 110.

Then the Priest blesses them solemnly according to the old rules, Conc. Carth. 4. c. 13. Of the efficacy of which blessings hath been said formerly.

After this follows the 128 Psalm which was the Epithalamium or marriage-song used by the Jews at Nuptials, says Mus­cul. in loc.

Then pious and devout prayers for the married persons, and lastly the COM­MUNION. Such religious solemnities as these, or some of these, were used by the Jews at marriages: For, their rites and ceremonies of their marriage were publickly performed with blessings and thanksgivings; whence the house was called the House of Praise, and their mar­riage song Hillulim, praises; the Bride­grooms [Page 279] intimate friends sung the marri­age -song, who are called children of the Bride-chamber, S. Matth. 9. 15. [ God­win of Jews mar.] The Primitive Christians had all these which we have. The persons to be married were contracted by the Priest, the marriage was solemnly pronounced in the Church, the married couple were blessed by the Priest, prayers and thanksgivings were used, and the holy Communion administred to them. And these religious rites, the Church received from the Apostles, saies Euarist. Ep. ad Epis. Aphr. And doubtless highly Christian and useful these solemnities are: For first, they beget and nourish in the minds of men, a reverend esteem of this holy mystery, Ephes. 5. 32. and draw them to a greater conscience of wedlock, and to esteem the bond thereof, a thing which cannot with­out impiety be dissolved. Then, are they great helps to the performance of those duties which God Almighty hath required in married persons; which are so many, and those so weighty, that whosoever duly considers them, and makes a conscience of performing them, must think it needful to make use of all those means of grace, which God Almighty hath appointed. For if we duly consider the great love and [Page 280] charity that this holy state requires, even to the laying down of life, Husbands love your wives, even a Christ loved the Church, and gave himself for it, Ephes. 5. 25. of the weighty charge of the education of children, which if well performed pro­cures a blessing, and an advantage to sal­vation, 1 Tim. 2. 15. She shall be saved in child-bearing, if they continue in faith and charity, &c. so if it be carelesly per­form'd, it procures a most heavy curse, 1 Sam. 2. 29, 31. &c. Or lastly, the cha­stity and holiness necessary to that state of marriage, heightned now up to the repre­sentation of the mystical union of Christ with his Church, Eph. 5. 32. This is a great mystery, but I speak concerning Christ and the Church; to which holy conjunction, our mar­riage and all our works and affections in the same, should correspond and be conform­able. I say, if we consider all these duly, can we think we may spare any of those di­vine helps to performance; whether they be vows and holy promises to bind us, or our Fathers and Mothers, Gods and the Ci [...]ches blessings, or holy prayers for Gods assistance; or lastly, the holy Com­mun on that great strengthener of the soul? If mens vices and licentiousness have made this holy service seem unseasonable at this [Page 281] time, reason would that they should labour to reform their lives, and study to be ca­pable of this holy service, and not that the Church should take off her command for the receiving of the holy Communion for their unspeakable good. For would men observe Gods and the Churches commands, and enter into this holy state; not like beasts or heathens at the best, but like Christians with these religious solemnities, the happiness would be greater than can easily be exprest. I know not which way I should be able to shew the happiness of that wedlock, the knot whereof the Church doth fasten and the Sacrament of the Church con­firm, saith Tertual. l. 2. ad Uxor.

VISITATION OF THE SICK.

THe Priest entring into the sick mans house, shall say, Peace be to this house: so our LORD commanded, S. Luke 10.5. And if the Son of peace be there, his peace shall rest upon it.

Then knéeling down, he prayes those prayers and ejaculations [...]ollowing, which whosoever reads and considers impartially, [Page 282] shall find them to be both very pious and suitable to the occasion.

Then shall the Priest exhort the sick person after this manner. The prayers are all prescribed, but the exhortation is left arbitrary to the discretion of the Priest, who can hardly be thought to make a better.

Then shall the Priest e [...]amine the sick person concerning his Faith] whether it be Christian. And this is very necessary, for if that be wrong, all is wrong. Chri­stian Religion consists in these two, a right Faith and a righteous Life; and as a right Faith without a righteous Life, will not save, so neither will a righteo [...]s Life, without a right belief. He that hath said, Do this and live, hath said, Believe and live: and how then can we think him safe, that lives indeed justly, but blasphemes impiously? Cyril. Cat. 4. This then is a principal Interrogatory or question to be put to the sick person, whether he be­lieves as a Christian ought to do? And this he does by rehearsing to him the CREED. And there can be no better rule to try it by. For whatsoever was prefigured in the Pa­triarchs, or taught in the Scriptures, or foretold by the Prophets, concerning God the Father, Son, and holy Ghost, is all [Page 283] briefly contain'd in the Apostles Creed. S. Aug. Ser. de Temp. 137. This Creed, 'tis the touchstone to try true faith from false, the rule of faith, contrary to which no man may teach or believe, Ruffin. in Symb. Tertul. de praescrip. This the Catholick Church received from the Apostles. Hold­ing this rule, we shall be able to convince all Hereticks whatsoever; that they be departed from the truth, Irenaeus, l. 1. c. 3, & 19.

In the next place holy Church directs the Priest to examine the sick person con­cerning his life and conversation; especi­ally concerning these two particulars. 1. Whether he forgives all the World. 2. Whether he hath satisfied all injuries done to others: without which the medi­cine of repentance, which is necessary to the sick persons salvation, will not profit him. For the first, our Saviour tells S. Matth. 6. 14. That unless we forgive others neither our persons nor our Prayers will be accepted: God will not forgive us. And for the second, Non remittetur pec­catum nisi restituatur ablatum, Repen­tance without restitution and reparation of injuries cannot be true and serious; or if it can, it cannot profit, Aug. ep. 5. For if he that is injured by another cannot be for­given of God, unless he forgives him that [Page 284] injured him; how can he that injures others, and does not make him restitution, hope for pardon? Chrysost. Hom. 15. in S. Matth. The Priest therefore is to advise him, that whereinsoever he hath injured any, he should make satisfaction to the uttermost of his power. By the uttermost of his power, is not meant that he must give to the in­jured persons all his estate, nor that he must restore four-fold, for injuries done, (which was required in some cases under Moses Law, by way of punishment, ra­ther than of satisfaction) but that he be careful to the uttermost of his power, that the person injured be so repair'd, that he be no loser by him; which is all, that by the law of justice, which commands to give every man their due, is required, Ezek. 33. 14, 15. When I say to the wicked, he shall surely die: if he turn from his sin, if he restore the pledge, give again that he hath robbed, it is not, if he restore four­fold, but if he restore that which he hath robbed, he shall surely live.

Then the Priest is to admonish the sick person to settle his estate, For the dis­charging of his own conscience, and qui­etness of his Executors. But holy Church exhorts men to do this work in their health, that when they are sick, they may [Page 285] not be troubled about the world, but may bestow their whole time and care, as it is fit, about setling and securing their future estate. And were men possest with that fear and trembling, that S. Paul speaks of, Phil. 2. 12. they would be careful to gain all the time that might be then, to work out their salvation.

The Minister may not forget to move the sick person, and that most earnestly, to liberality towards the poor. This is to have mercy upon our own souls, saies S. Aug. or Christum scribere haeredem, [to make Christ our heir.] Fo [...] when the poor re­ceives from us, Balsam. in Nom [...] ­ca [...]. tit. 2. 6. 2. Christ stands by and reaches out his hand to receive with them. In as much as ye have done it to one of these little ones, ye have done it to me. S. Mat. 25. 40. As it is always necessary to be put in mind of this duty, so especially, at this time of sickness. For then we are failing, and therefore most necessary it is then, to make friends of the unrighteous Mammon, that, when we fail, they may receive us into everlasting habitations, S. Luke 16. 9. Then we are going to give up our account to God, and therefore then most necessary it is to do the best we can to procure a gra­cious Absolution at the day of judgment. [Page 286] Now nothing seems more powerful with God to procure that, than liberality to the poor, Come ye blessed, for I was hun­gry, and ye gave me meat, S. Mat. 25. 34, 35.

Here shall the sick person make a spe­cial Confession, if he féel his conscience troubled with any weighty matter. It would be considered, whether every dead­ly sin be not a weighty matter?

After which Confession the Priest shall absolve him. After which, follows a most excellent prayer or two, and the 71. Psalm, all very fit to a sick persons condi­tion; as will appear without an Interpre­ter, to the attentive Reader.

A most excellent and pious Benediction of the Priest concludes all, and so ends this Office.

Of the Communion of the Sick.

THe Churches care for the sick, ends not here: For, besides all this, she appoints, that if the sick person desires it, the Priest may communicate him in his private house, if there be a convenient place, where the Curate may reverently [Page 287] minister. [ Rubr. before priv. Com. of Sick] so was the ancient decree of holy Church. Nic. Can. 13. Cod. Eccl. univer. Generalitor omni cuilibet in exitu posito, & Eucharistiae participationem petenti, Epis­copus cum examination [...] oblationem imper­tiat. [To every man that is ready to depart out of this world, let the Bishop after exa­mination and trial give the holy Communi­on, if he desires it.] For this, saies the Counsel, is antiqua & Canonica lex, ut siquis vità excedat, ultimo & necessario vi­atico minime privetur. [This is the ancient law of the Church, saies this Conc. there, concerning him that is dying, that whosoever he be, he shall not be denied the last and most necessary viaticum of his life.] This viati­cum, or provision for the way, is the holy Communion, as is plain in the Canon cited. For though as learned Albaspineus ob­serves, this word Viaticum was applyed to more things besides the Eucharist, as to Alms, to Baptism, to Absolution, which are all necessary helps in our journey to heaven; Yet in this Canon I conceive the Viaticum or provision for the way, to be the holy Eucharist. For in the first part of the Canon it is call'd Vltimum Viati­cum, the last provision for the way; which cannot be meant of any other properly [Page 288] but of the holy Eucharist: For the rest, for instance, Absolution, (of which Al­baspineus understands this Canon,) is Re­conciliatio Altaribus, a Reconciliation to the Altar, or Sacraments, as it was anci­ently call'd, a fitting or qualifying of the Communicant for the holy Eucharist, and therefore to go before it, as the 76. Can. of Carth. 4. directs; and for Alms, they are part of the fruits of penance, and so necessary to fit us for Absolution, and Baptism is janua Sacramentorum, the first admission into Christs Church, which gives the first right to the Communion and Sacrament-of the Church; and therefore, all these being pr [...]ced [...]ous to the holy Eucharist, cannot be call'd any of them ultimum viaticum, the last provision, but only the Euchari [...] it self. Besides, in the last part of the Canon there is expresly mentioned, the participation of the Eucha­rist, which must be the same with the Via­ticum in the first part, as may appear by this: The Canon immediately before this, had [...]rected, that penitents, especially those of the first or second degree, should ful­fil the C [...]urches tax, before they were re­ceived to the Churches prayers: but if those should fall into danger of death, the ancient Canon shall be observed (saith this [Page 289] Canon in the beginning) that they shall be admitted, notwithstanding the former Ca­non, to the last Viaticum; the reason is given in the later part of this Canon: Be­cause that to every one whatsoever, that shall in danger of death desire the Eucha­rist, it shall be given to him if he be found fit to receive it. This could be no reason of the former part of the Canon, namely, of giving the last viaticum to penitents in danger of death, unless that Viaticum and the Eucharist, here be all one. To that which may be objected that this Viaticum cannot be the same with the Eucharist men­tioned in the last part of the Canon, be­cause this Viaticum here is allowed to per­sons in danger of death without any exa­mination, but the Eucharist is granted to persons in the same danger with this excep­tion, if the Bishop after examination shall find him fit. It may be answered, that notwithstanding this, the Viaticum and the Eucharist may be all one, for the Canon in the first part, where it allows it to persons in necessity without examination, speaks only of penitents, who had already undergone the examination, and had re­ceived their penance, and submitted to the Churches discipline, and so professed them­selves truly penitents; and were in such [Page 290] necessity desiring the Eucharist, in the judgment of charity supposed fit to receive it; though the Church denied the same to them, when there was no such necessity, for the maintenance of holy discipline, and in terror of offendors. But generaliter de quolibet for every one that should desire it, before he had given testimony of his re­pentance, there could not be sufficient ground of charity to believe so well; and therefore they were to be examined by the Bishop, or some others by his appoint­ment. So then I think the Canon may be interpreted thus of the holy Communion, without any contradiction; and that it ought to be so understood, may, I think, be concluded by these Testimonies follow­ing, Con. Ilerd. c. 5. Const. Leon. 17. And most clearly by S. Cyprian Ep. 54. ‘After consultation we have determined, that those that have fal [...] in time of persecu­tion, and have defiled themselves with unlawful Sacrifices, should do full pe­nance: yet if they were dangerously sick, they should be received to peace. For divine clemency does not suffer the Church to be shut against them that knock; nor the succour of saving hope to be denied to those that mourn and beg it; nor to send them out of the [Page 291] World without peace and the Commu­nion. This is exactly agreeable to that Canon of Nice. What Communion that was, he tells us soon after; that it was not only Absolution but the holy Eucha­rist besides, as appears by that which fol­lows: Formerly we made this rule, That penitents, unless in time of extream sickness, should not receive the Com­munion. And this rule was good, while the Church was in peace and quiet; but now in time of persecution, not only to the sick, but to the healthful peace is necessary; not only to the dying, but to the living, the Communion is to be given; that those whom we perswade to fight manfully under Christs Banner, and to resist even to blood, may not be left naked and unarmed, but be defended with the protection of the body and blood of Christ; which for this cause was instituted, that it might be a strength and defence to them that receive it: how shall we teach them to shed their blood for Christ, if we deny them Christs blood to strengthen them? Or how shall we fit them for the cup of Martyrdom, if we do not admit them to the Commu­nion of the Cup of the Lord? Upon this very ground was it provided, that [Page 292] all dying men might have the holy Sa­crament of the Eucharist, the great de­fence in that dangerous hour, when the Devil is doing his worst and last. Agree­able to this of S. Cyprian is the 76. Ca­non of the 4. Carth. Coune. He that in time of sickness desires penance, if hap­pily while the Priest is coming to him, he falls dumb, or into a phrensie, let them that heard his desire bear witness to it, and let him receive penance: and if he be like to die speedily, Let him be reconciled by imposition of hands, and let the Eucharist be put into his mouth. If he recovers, let him be acquainted with what was done by the former witnesses, and be subject to the known laws of Pe­nance. And those penitents which in their sickness received the Viaticum of the Eucharist, let them not think them­selves absolved without imposition of hands, if they shall recover, c. 78. Car. 4. And the Coun. of Orange. c. 3. saies the same. They, that after penance set them, are ready to depart out of this life, it hath pleased the Synod to give them the Communion, without the reconciliatory Imposition of hands. Which suffices for the reconciling of a dying man, accord­ing to the definition of the Fathers, who [Page 293] fitly call'd the Communion a Viaticum. But if they recover, let them stand in the rank of penitents, that by shewing the necessary fruits of penance, they may be received to the Canonical Com­munion by the reconciliatory Imposition of hands.’

It will not be amiss for the clearer un­derstanding of all passages in these Canons, to consider the Church her discipline in this particular. Holy Church for preserving of holy discipline and deterring men from sin, did appoint for wasting sins, such as Adultery, Murder, Idolatry, and the like, severe penance for three or four, six or seven years, more or less, according to the quan­tity and quality of the offence. In the Greek Church they had several degrees of pe­nance to be gone through in this set time.

1. First, they were [...], Lu­gentes, Mourners, standing without the Church Porch; they were to beg of all the faithful that entred into the Church, to pray for them: in this degree they con­tinued a year or more, according as their crime deserved.

2. They were [...], Audiente8, Hearers; these might come into the Church Porch into a place call'd [...], Ferula (so called, because those that stood [Page 294] there, were subjected to the Churches censure of Ferula) where they might stand and hear the Scriptures read, and Sermons, but were not admitted to joyn with the Church in her prayers.

3. They were [...], Subster­nentes, the prostrate, as we may say; so called, because they were all to prostrate themselves upon their faces, and so con­tinued till the Bishop said certain prayers over them, and laid his hands upon them. They might be present at Sermon and the first Service of the Catechumens, and then go out. Laodic. Con. 19. apud Nicolin. these were admitted into the Nave of the Church, and to stand behind the Pulpit.

4. [...], the Consistents; they might stay after the rest of the Penitents were gone out, and pray with the faithful, but not receive the holy Sacrament.

5. [...], Communicants, they were received to the participation of Sa­craments, but were still to weare some marks of penance, till by prayers and in­treaties they had obtained the full Com­munion of the Churches favours and ho­nours, says Goar. in Euch. Graec.

These several degrees were poor peni­tents to go through in the Greek Church, and as much affliction in the Latin, unless [Page 295] the Bishop should think fit to remit any thing of it, before they were fully admit­ted to the Churches favour: but if any of these were desperately sick, Holy Church took care, that upon their desire they should have the Churches peace by Absolution, 4. Carth. c. 78. and 77. and the holy Communion, sayes the same Canon, and Cypr. Epist. 54. lest they should want that great strengthening and refreshing of their souls in their last and greatest necessi­ty. Provided nevertheless, that if they should recover, then they should resume their several places and degrees of penance they were in before, and go through and perfect their task of penance, which hav­ing done, they should receive Vltimam reconciliationem, their last and highest re­conciliation; a favour which was denied to some that had been admitted to the Sa­crament of the Eucharist, as you may see Con. Vas. 2. c. 2. This last Reconciliation was a solemn Absolution from all the Churches censures and penances, by the laying on of the hands of the Bishop, and some of his Clergy, says Cypr. l. 3. Ep. 14. A Declaration to all the Church, that they were received not only to necessary Viati­ca, and assisting such as the former Absolu­tion mentioned, 76. Can. 4. Carth. and the [Page 296] holy Sacrament of the Eucharist were; which they were permitted to receive in case of necessity; but also to all the honour and solemnities, and priviledges of the faithful, quite free from all brands and marks of penitents. They were restored Legitimae Communioni, to the Canonical and Legitimate Communion, Orang. c. 3. they might offer with the faithful, and their offerings be received by the Church; and they might receive the kiss of peace, and all other favours of the Church. This that hath been said, may help us to under­stand the true meaning of the so much con­troverted Canon of Orange, before men­tioned, together with the 78. Can. Carth. 4. Qui recedunt de corpore, &c. ‘They, that after penance received, are ready to depart out of this life; it hath pleased, that they shall be received to the Com­munion, without the Reconciliatory Im­position of hands:’ that is, they shall be admitted to the Communion without that last, outward, solemn Absolution in the Court of the Church, which Balsam [...]n rightly calls [...], the full recon­ciliation to the Churches honours and dig­nities, [...], a loosen­ing of the Churches censures; which those penitents in case of extremity could not [Page 297] receive, because, as by the Canons ap­pears, they were, if they recovered, to return to their several tasks of penance again, till they had fulfilled them. It was enough for them to be reconciled to the Altar and Sacrament, by the Absolution in foro Coli in Heavens Court. The power of which was granted to the Apostles and their Successors, S. Iohn 20. Whose sins ye remit, &c. Which Balsamon calls [...], or the Absolution from sin; and this they were to receive Can. 76. Carth. 4. and after that the holy Eucharist. And this says the Canon of Orange was sufficient for a dying mans Reconciliation according to the defi­nition of the Fathers. And this the Church of England provides for all dying men that shall desire it. And infinitely bound to their Mother, for this her care, are all true Sons of the Church. For thrice happy souls are they, who shall have the happi­ness at their last and greatest extremity, worthily to receive the Reconciliation and the holy Communion, the Bread of Hea­ven, the Blood of God, our Hope, our Health, our Light, our Life. For if we shall depart hence guarded with this Sacri­fice, we shall with much holy boldness ascend to the holy Heavens, defended as it were with golden Arms, says S. Chrys.

[Page 298] We have seen the Churches care to pro­vide all necessaries for sick persons salva­tion: 'Twere an happy thing to see in the people an answerable diligence in the use of these Ghostly Offices, that they would, when they are sick, send for the Priest; not verbally only to comfort them, by re­hearsing to them comfortable texts of Scripture, whether they belong to them or not (which is not to heal the sick, but to tell them that they have no need of the spiritual Physician, by which means, pre­cious souls perish, for whom Christ died:) but to search and examine the state of their souls, to shew them their sins, to prepare them by ghostly counsel, and exercises of penance, for absolution, and the holy Com­munion, whereby they might indeed find comfort, remission of sins and the holy Ghost the Comforter. And this should be done while the sick person hath strength and ability to attend and joyn with him in these holy Services. There is an excellent Canon to this purpose, Decretal. l. 5. tit. 38. c. 13. By this present Decree we strictly charge and command all Physicians, that when they shall be called to sick persons, they first of all admonish and perswade them to send for the Physicians of souls, that after provision hath been made for the spiritual [Page 299] health of the soul, they may the more hope­fully proceed to the use of corporal medicine: For when the cause is taken away, the effect may follow. That which chiefly occasioned the making of this good Law, was the su­pine carelesness of some sick persons, who never used to call for the Physician of the soul, till the Physician of the body had given them over. And if the Physician did, as his duty was, timely admonish them, to provide for their souls health, they took it for a sentence of death, and despair'd of remedy, which hastned their end, and hin­dred both the bodily Physician from work­ing any cure upon their body, and the ghostly Physician from applying any ef­fectual means to their souls health. It is good counsel that Eccles. gives c.38. 9. where we are advised, not first to send for the Physician, and when we despair of his help, and are breathing our last, then to send for the Priest, when our weakness hath made him useless. But first to make our peace with God by ghostly offices of the Priest, and then give place to the Physician. Which method our Saviour hath taught us also by his method of Cure; who, when any came to him for bodily cures, first cured the soul of sin, before he healed the bodily infirmity: teaching us, that sin is [Page 300] the cause of sickness, and that cure first to be lookt after. And by thus doing, we may possibly save the body, without the Phy­sician, S. Iames 5. 14. Is any sick, let him send for the Elders or Priests of the Church to pray over him, and the prayer of faith shall save the sick. But if he fails of that bodily cure by these means, yet he may be sure to obtain remission of sins by their means: If he hath committed sins, they shall be forgiven him, ver. 15. by the benefit of absolution, so the words import. For [...], sins, being a feminine plural, seems not to agree with the verb [...], it shall be forgiven, of the singular num­ber, and therefore this word more pro­perly seems to be rendred impersonally thus, If he hath committed sins, pardon or absolution shall be given him: and so by this means the sick person shall be sure, if not to save his body, yet at least to save his soul.

There was an ancient Canon, which that it might be truly practised and observed, it must be the wish of all good men. It is Can. 7. Con. Aurelian 5. ut qui pro quibus­cunque culpis in carceribus deputantur, ab Archidiacono seu à Praeposito Eccles. diebus singulis Dominicis requirantur, at necessitas vinctorum, secundum praeceptum divinum, [Page 301] misericorditer sublevetur; That all pri­soners, for what crime soever, shall be call'd for and visited by the Archdeacon or Bishop of the Church, every Lords day, that the necessities, bodily and ghostly, of the prisoners, according to Gods com­mand, may be mercifully relieved. The neglect of which duty, how dangerous it is, we may read, S. Mat.25. 43. Go ye cursed, for I was sick and in prison, and ye visited me not. The Rubrick at the Communion of the sick, directs the Priest, to deliver the Communion to the sick, but does not there set down how much of the Communion-Service shall be used at the delivering of the Communion to the sick; and therefore seems to me, to refer us to former directions in times past. Now the direction formerly was this:

If the same day (that the sick is to re­ceive the Communinn) there be a celebra­tion of the holy Communion in the Church, then shall the Priest reserve (at the open Communion) so much of the Sacrament of the body and blood as shall serve the sick person, and so many as shall communicate with him. And as soon as he may conveni­ently, after the open Communion ended in the Church, shall go and minister the same first to them that are appointed to [Page 302] communicate with the sick, if there be any; and last of all to the sick. But before the Curate distribute the holy Communion, the appointed general Confession, (in the Communion-Service) must be made in the name of the Communicants, the Curate adding the Absolution, with the comforta­ble sentences of Scripture, following in the open Communion immediately, and so pro­ceeding in the Communion-Service to the end of the Consecration and Distribution: and after the Communion ended, the Col­lect is to be used, which begins; Al­mighty and everliving God, we most heartily thank thee, &c.

But if the day wherein the sick person is to receive the Communion, be not appoin­ted for the open Communion, in the Chruch; then upon convenient warning given, the Curate shall come and visit the sick person afore noon. And cutting off the form of the visitation at the Psalm, In thee O Lord, shall go straight to the Com­munion, Rubr. 3. Com. of sick; that is, after he hath said the Collect, Epist. and Gosp. there directed, he shall go to the Communion-Service. K. Edw. 6th. 1.

BVRIAL.

THe Priest méeting the Corps at the Church stile, shall go before it to the grave, saying or singing, I am the re­surrection and the life. This, in triumph over death, O death where is thy sting? O grave where is thy victory? thou mayest a while hold the corps, but he that is the resurrection and the life, will make the dead man live again. Therefore thanks be to God, who gives this victory through Ie­sus Christ our Lord. Much after this sort did the Ancients, Hieron. ep. 30. ad Ocean. de Fabiola. Chrys. Hom. 4. in Hebr. Quid fibi volunt istae lampades tam splendidae? non­ne sicut athletas mortuos comitamur? quid etiam aymni? nonne ut Deum glorificemus, quod jam coronavit discedentem, quod à laboribus liberavit, quod liberatum à timore apud se habeat? [ ‘What mean the bright burning torches? do we not follow the dead like Champions? what mean the Hymns? do we not thereby glorifie God, for that he hath crowned our departed brother, that he hath freed him from labours, that he hath him with himself, freed from fear? All these are expressions of joy, whereby [Page 304] we do in a holy valour laugh at death,’ saith Chrys. there.] ‘And this is Christian-like, whereas if we be sad and dejected as men without hope, mortem Christi, qua mors superata est, Calumniamur, [we disgrace the death of Christ, that hath conquered death:] and Heathens and Atheists will deride us, saying, how can these contemn death, that cannot patiently behold a dead friend? talk what you will of the Resurrection, when you are out of passion, it is no great matter, nor per­swades much; but shew me a man in passi­on of grief for the loss of his friend, play­ing the Philosopher, and triumphantly singing to God for his happy deliverance, and I will believe the Resurrection. Of so good use are such triumphant hymns at this time: and of this sort are the three first.

When they come to the Grave, while the corps is made ready to be laid into the grave, the Priest shall say or sing, Man that is born of a Woman, &c.] closing with a most devout prayer for grace and assistence in our last hour; a prayer very suitable to such a time, and such a spectacle before us.

Then they commit the body to the earth (not as a lost and perished carkass, but as having in it a seed of eternity) in sure [Page 305] and certain hope of the resurrection to eternal life. This is to bury it Christian­ly; the hope of the resurrection, being the proper hope of Christians. Such was the Christians burial of old, that it was ac­counted both an evident argument and pre­sage of the resurrection; and an honour done to that body, which the Holy Ghost had once made his Temple for the Offices of piety. Aug. de Civit. l. 1. c. 13.

After follows another Triumphant Hymn. Then a Lesson out of S. PAVL to the same purpose; Then a Thanksgiv­ing for that our brothers safe delivery out of misery; Lastly a Prayer for his and our consummation in Glory, and joyful Ab­solution at the last day. By all which prayers, praises, and holy Lessons, and decent solemnities, we do glorifie God, honour the dead, and comfort the living.

Take away these prayers, praises and holy lessons, which were ordained to shew at Burials, the peculiar hope of the Church of the Resurrection of the dead, and in the manner of the dumb funerals, what one thing is there, whereby the world may perceive that we are Christians? HOO­KER 1. 5. Eccl. pol. §. 75. There being in those dumb shews nothing but what heathens and pagans do, How can any [Page 306] unlearned or unbeliever be convinced by them, that either we who are present at them do, or that he ought to believe any part of Christian Religion? but when the unlearned or unbeliever hears us sing tri­umphant songs to God for our victory over death, when he hears holy Lessons and discourses of the Resurrection, when he hears us pray for a happy and joyful Resur­rection to Glory: by all these he must be convinced, that we do believe the Resur­rection, which is a principal Article of Christian faith, and the same may be the means to convince him also, and make him believe the same, and so fall down and worship God. And this is according to S. Paul's rule, 1. Cor. 14. 23, 24, 25. who thence concludes, that all our publick re­ligious services ought to be done, that the unlearned or unbeliever may be convinced, and brought to worship God.

For the due performance of these holy publick services, a Priest, ordained for men in things pertaining to God, Heb. 5.1. is required by the Church, as it ought to be, and as it was of old. S. Chrys. Hom.4. in Hebr. Ambr. Ser. 90.

It was an ancient custom, after Burial to go to the holy COMMVNION, unless the office were performed after noon. For [Page 307] then, if men were not fasting, it was done only with Prayers. Conc. Carth.3. 29. Can.

Funeral Doles were an ancient custom, Chrys. Hom. 32. in Mat.

Thanksgiving of Women after Child-birth, commonly call'd the CHVRCHING OF WOMEN.

THe Woman when she comes to give her thanks, shall kneel near to the place where the holy Table stands: but in the Church of Rome, she was to kneel at the Church door.

The Woman may come to give her thanks, whensoever she shall be able, Decre­tal. l. 3. Tit. 4. But if she be likely to live, she is required by the Civil Law, according to the Tradition of the Church, to for­bear the coming to partake of the holy Mystery forty days after the Birth. Not for any unholiness in the Woman, or inca­pacity of receiving the holy Mysteries at that time; (for if there be fear of death, she may receive them, as soon as she please after the birth;) but for some secret rea­sons [Page 308] in the Law, which are set down, Constit. Leon. 7.

The Woman that is to be Churched, is to have a Veil; and good reason; For if as S. Paul 1 Cor.11. sayes, Every wo­man, when she prayes in publick, ought to have a veil or covering on her head, in token of her modesty and subjection: then much more, when she is to sit in a more eminent place of the Church, near to the holy Table, apart from the rest of her Sex, in the publick view, ought she to have such a Veil or covering. Nor can it be deemed unreasonable for her at that time to have a Veil or habit distinct from others; that so it may be known, for whom thanks is then particularly given.

The Preface following. Forasmuch, &c. is left arbitrary to the Priest, but the prayers are all prescribed.

Then shall the Priest say the 121. psal. I have lifted up mine eyes unto the Hills, &c. The Church appointing this Psalm at this time, does not intend to per­swade us by this, that this Psalm was pen'd for such a particular occasion as this; or that the promises of Gods protection and assistence there expressed, were directly and primarily made to persons in that danger of child-birth: but because the [Page 309] Psalm at the very beginning tells us all, that our help comes from God, it is thought seasonable at this time to be used, to mind the woman from whom she hath received that mercy of deliverance, and to whom she is to return the honour due for such a mercy, even to him from whom comes all our help, the Lord that made heaven and earth. And this were enough to justifie the Churches choice of this Psalm at this time; in that, part of it is so fit for this business in hand, though it were not penn'd upon this very occasion ‘(for so we find Hezekiah commended, for appointing of the Psalms of David and Asaph, to set forth the praises of God in the publick services, 2. Chr. 29. 30: al­though neither had Hezek and the Church then, the very same occasions to use them, which David and Asaph had, nor did every particle of those songs, so directly and pro­perly belong to Hezekias and the Church then, as they did to David and Asaph.) But not only the beginning of this Psalm, but even the whole body of it is fit and suitable to this service, and those promises of divine assistence therein exprest, though they were primarily and in their first in­tention made to the Church of the Jews: yet in their proportion they do belong [Page 310] to the person coming to give thanks, and to every one that shall lift up their eyes to the Hills, and trust in God. For not Is­rael at large, but Israel lifting up her eyes to God, and trusting in God, is the for­mal and true object of this promise; which therefore, belongs to every such person as shall be so qualified, so depending upon God. This rule S. Paul hath taught us, Heb. 13. 5. applying there the promise made particularly to Ioshuah Chap. 1. 5. to every one of us that shall contentedly depend upon God, as Ioshuah was com­manded to do in expectance of that pro­mise. Let your conversation be without covetousness; and be content with such things as ye have; For he hath said, I will not leave thee nor forsake thee. So that we may boldly say, the Lord is my helper.

One verse of this Psalm may perhaps at the first sight seem not so well expressed, namely this, the sun shall not burn thée by day, nor the Moon by night; for the Moon does not burn but cool. But it i [...] easily cleared, by taking notice that to burn is not always taken in the strict and proper sence, but usually in a larger; whereby it is the same with, to grieve or hurt; a ordinary skill in language will enform us; so the meaning is, The Sun shall not hurt [Page 311] thee by day, nor the Moon by night, whose shine is held to be very hurtful.

After the Psalm follow the Kyrie or short Litany, and the Lords Prayer, so admirably good and useful, that there is scarce any publick service dispatcht with­out them: after these follow some Verses and Responds, of which and the reason of their use, together with the antiquity of it, hath been said already, and need not be here repeated. But there is one thing ob­servable in these Responds or Answers which was not spoken of hitherto, nor was so observable in some of the former Verses and Responds as in these here; and that is this, that some of these Answers are not of themselves intire sentences or peti­tions, as the others were, but are parts or ends of the foregoing verses, the verse and Answer together making up one entire petition. For example,

O Lord save this Woman thy Servant,
R. Which putteth her trust in thee.

And,

Be thou to her a strong Tower,
R. From the face of her Enemy.

This I observe, because it seems to be the remain of a very ancient custom. For [Page 312] Eus. in Hist. l. 2. c. 17. tells us, that the Primitive Christians in the singing of their hymns, had this use; that one began and sung in rhythm; the rest hearing with si­lence, only the last part, or [...] the ends of the Psalm or Hymn, all the rest joyned and sung together with him. Agree­able to this says Clem. Const. l. 2. c. 57. was the usage in his time and before. After the readings of the Old Testament, says he, Let another sing the Psalms of David, and let the people answer [...] the extreams or ends of the Verses. What the reason of this ancient custome was, I will not peremptorily determine; whe­ther it were only for variety, which much pleases and delights, and is a great help against weariness; which those Primitive Christians, (who continued in sacred ex­ercises from morning to night) had need of. For which cause says Euseb. in the place above cited, they used all decent and grave variety of rhythmes and Meeters in their Hymns and Psalms. Or whether it were to avoid the inconvenience of indecorum and confusion, which the people (usually not very observant of decency) were guilty of in their joynt singing: and yet to re­serve them apart in these Offices; that it was so appointed, that they should only [Page 313] sing the extreams or ends of the Verses. Or what else was the cause, I leave it to others to judge.

The prayer following is clearly fitted to the occasion.

The woman that comes to give her thanks, must offer. Rubr. after the Thanksgiving. Although Offerings be al­ways acceptable to God, yet some times there are, in which the Church hath held them more necessary, as hath been shewn formerly about offerings. First, when the Church is in want. Secondly, at the holy Communion. Thirdly, when we come to give thanks for some more than ordina­ry blessing received; Then not only in word, but in Deed also to thank God, by bringing a present to God. Psal. 76. 10, 11. That this is more than an ordinary blessing, a deliverance that deserves even perpetual thanks, David tells us, Psal. 71. 5. Thou art he that took me out of my mo­thers womb, my praise shall be always of thee. This service is to be done betwixt the first and second Service, as I have learnt by some Bishops enquiries at their Visitation; the Reason perhaps is, because by this means it is no interruption of either of these Offices.

COMMINATION.

THis Office the Church confesses not, to be ancient, but appointed instead of an ancient godly discipline of putting notorious sinners to open penance, which being lost with us, holy Church wishes might be restored again.

Though it be not ancient, yet is it a very useful penitential service, either in pub­lick or private, consisting of holy sentences taken out of Gods word, fit for the work of repentance; Gods holy Command­ments, the glass wherein we see our sins; Holy penitential prayers taken for the most part out of holy Scripture: so that, he which prayes this form, is sure to pray by the Spirit, both for words and matter.

Nothing in it seems to need exposition, but the AMEN, which is to be said after the Curses, which being commonly used after prayers, may perhaps here be ac­counted by some, a wish or prayer; and so the people be thought to curse them­selves.

For the satisfying of which scrupulosity, it is enough to say, that God himself com­manded these Amens to be said after these [Page 315] Curses. Deut. 27. and therefore good there may be in saying of them, but harm there can be none, if men when they say them understand them. Now that we may understand them when we use them, let us consider, that Amen is not always a wish or prayer. For, it signifies no more but verily or truly, or an assent to the truth of that to which it is added. If that to which it is added, be a prayer, then this must needs be a joyning in the prayer, and is as much as so be it; but if that to which it be added be a Creed, or any affir­mative proposition, such as these curses are, then the Amen is only an affirmation, as that is, to which it is annexed. In this place therefore it is not a wishing that the Curses may fall upon our heads, but only an affirming with our own mouthes that the curse of God is indeed due to such sins, as the Church here propounds it. The use of it is to make us flee such vices for the future, and earnestly repent of them, if we be guilty: since, as we acknowledge, the curse and vengeance of God doth de­servedly follow such sins and sinners.

‘Having gone through the several Offices in the Book of Com. Prayer, we will now speak of the Rubricks and other matters thereunto belonging.’

Of the Dedication of CHVRCHES and CHAPPELS to Gods Service.

THe publick Service and Worship is to be offered up in the Church. Last Rubr. of the Preface.

And the Curate that ministreth in every Parish Church or Chappel shall say the same in the Parish Church or Chappel. And where may it be so fitly done as in the Church? which is the house of Prayer, S. Matth. 21. 13. My house shall be called the house of Prayer. Almighty God always had both Persons and Places set apart for his publick Service and worship, [...] A Temple and a Priest are necessary instruments of publick and holy worship. The Priest, to offer it up, and the Church with an Altar to offer it upon. Symeon Thessal. The Light of Nature taught Heathens thus much; and they obeyed that Light of Nature, and dedicated and set apart to the worship of their gods, Priests and Temples. The Patriarchs, by the same Light of Nature, and the guidance of Gods holy Spirit, when they could not set a part houses, being themselves in a flitting condition, dedicated [Page 317] Altars for Gods service, Genesis 22. 9. 28. 22. &c. Vnder the Law, God call'd for a Tabernacle, Exodus 25. within which was to be an Altar, upon which was to be offer­ed the daily Sacrifice, Morning and Even­ing, Exod. 29. 38. David by the same Light of Nature, and the guidance of the holy Spirit, without any express direction from God, (as appears 2 Sam. 7. 7. and also by this, that God did not suffer him to build it) intended and designed an House for Gods service and worship; which, (though for some reasons, viz. because he had shed much blood, being a man of war) God did not suffer him to build, yet he accepted it highly from him, and for this very intention promised to bless him and his, for many generations,2. Sam. 7. But Salomon built him an house, which God accepted, and our Saviour owns under the Gospel, for His house of prayer, whi­ther the Apostles go up to pray, Acts 3.1.

Afterwards the Christians set apart and consecrated with great solemnity of reli­gious Rites and holy Prayers, Churches and Oratories for the same solemn service and worship. Nor can it with reason be thought needless or superstitious to use so­lemn religious Rites and Prayers, at the Consecration and setting of those Houses [Page 318] apart to religious uses and services. For as S. Paul argues in another case, Doth not even nature teach you, that it is unseemly for any man to go about the building of an house to the God of Heaven with no other apparance, than if his end were to rear up a Kitchin or a Parlor for his own use? Did not this light of Nature teach the Pa­triarchs in the state of Nature, when they erected Altars for Gods service, to con­secrate and set them apart with religious solemnities? Gen. 28. 18. &c. And did not Moses, by the direction of the God of Nature, consecrate the Tabernacle and Altar, with the like solemnities? Exod. 40. And Solomon after consecrated the Temple, with religious Prayers and Rites, 1. Kings 8. without any particular direction from God, that we find, only by the Light of Nature and right reason, which teach­eth, that it is fit, that the House which is dedicated and given up to God, should be solemnly surrendred into his possession, and by religious Rites guarded and de­fended from Sacrilegious usurpation.

Again, Nature teaches us by these solem­nities, that the House so consecrated, is to be no more used to Common and pro­phane employments, but set apart to holy and religious services, such as those are, [Page 319] with which it is consecrated. These things, those pious Christians in Primitive times did not account superfluous. They knew how easily that which was meant should be holy and sacred, might be drawn from the use whereunto it was first provided. They knew how bold men are to take even from God himself; how hardly those Houses would be kept from impious profanation: they knew, and right wisely therefore en­deavoured by such solemnities to leave in the minds of men that impression, which might somewhat restrain their boldness, and nourish a reverend affection towards the House of God. Thus therefore they built and set apart to Gods holy service and worship by religious solemnity, Churches and Oratories, which they called Dominica's, the Lords Houses, and Basili­ [...]a's, Royal and Kingly houses; because. Sa­crifices and holy worship were offered up there to the great King of all the world. And when persecutors at any time destroy­ed those holy places, as soon as the storm was over, those blessed Souls, the first thing they did, re-built, and re-beautified them, Euseb. l. 10. c.2. that they might worship God, according to the Psalmists rule, in the beauty of holiness.

[Page 320] Thus to offer up Gods publick service and worship in separate and dedicated pla­ces, which we call Churches, is most fit; both for the honour of God, and our own pro­fit. It is for the honour of God to have a House of his own, for his service alone, where flesh and blood hath no right or in­terest, where no common or prophane thing may be done. S. Matth. 21. 22. there­fore called the habitation of his honour. Psal. 27. 8.

Again, it is for our profit many ways; for First, it begets and nourishes in us, dull flesh, a reverence and awe to God and his service, to offer it up thus in places set apart to that purpose, and so helps devo­tion. Besides, our prayers and publick services are most readily accepted, in such holy separate places, 2. Chron. 7. 15. Now mine eyes shall be open, and mine [...]ars attent unto the prayer in this place. This promise of acceptance of our prayer was there, in­deed, made directly to the House which Salomon built, but belongs to any place so Dedicated and Consecrated unto God for his holy service and worship: For that is the reason that God gives of his gracious readiness to hear the prayer of that holy place; For now have I chosen and sanctified this house, that my name may be there. Now [Page 321] that it is dedicated and solemnly set apart by religious rites and prayers to my ser­vice, Now have I chosen or accepted it for mine, to be call'd by my name, S. Matth. 12. 13. to be for a house of prayer, and therefore mine eyes and my heart shall be there. Then, by the Rules of Logick, à quatenus ad omne valet consequen­tia; if because he hath so sanctified this place and accepted it for his, therefore his eyes and ears shall be open to the prayer of that place; by the like reason, whatsoever place shall be dedicated to him and accepted by him, shall have his eyes open, and his ear attentive to the prayer of it. And God Almighty promises as much, Exod. 20. 24. In all places, where I record my name, I will come unto thee, and I will bless thee. In all places dedicated to me and my service, and so made mine, called by my name (as Iacob calls his dedicated stone, Gods house, Gen. 28. 22.) I will come and bless thee. And such are all Consecrated Churches and Chappels. And therefore holy Church wisely orders that the prayers and publick services of God shall be offered up there, in the accustomed place of the Church, Chappel, or Chancel.

Of Chancels, Altars, Fashion of Churches.

ANd the Chancels shall remain as they have done in times past.

That we may the better understand the intent of this Rubrick, it will not be amiss to examine, how CHANCELS were in time past both for the fashion and necessary furniture; for as they were then, so they are to continue still in the same fashion, and with the same necessary Appendices, Utensils, and Furniture. All this may be, and for ought appears to me, must be meant in these words, The Chancels shall remain as they have done in times past.

In times past, the fabrick of the Church, as to the Nave or Body, was built some­what in the form and fashion of a Ship, which very figure might mind us thus much; that we were in this world as in a Sea; tossed and hurried with the trouble­some waves and bo [...]sterous winds of divers temptations, which we could not be car­ried safely through, to our haven of rest and happiness, but only in the ship of the Church.

The Church of old was parted into two principal parts. Navis the NAVE or [Page 323] body of the Church; and Sacrarium the CHANCEL. The first, the Nave, was common to all the people that were ac­counted worthy to joyn in the Churches Service: the Chancel was proper and pe­culiar to the Priests and Sacred persons. The Nave represents the visible world, and the Chancel typifies heaven, or as Symeon Thessal applies it.

The whole Church is a type of heaven, Gen. 28. 17. the house of God is heaven upon earth; the Nave represents the visi­ble or lowest heaven or Paradise; the lights shining alost, represent the bright Stars; the circling roof, the Firmament; the Priests within the Quire beginning the divine Hymns, represent the first order of Angels that stand before God; the Dea­cons with the Readers and Singers order­ly succeeding, the middle order or quire of heaven; the whole company of true believers joyning with the Priests and Deacons in heart and affection, saying Amen to the divine Hymns and prayers, and so inviting and alluring the mercy of God, resemble the lowest rank of Angels, with whom no prophane Heretick, or un­clean notorious sinner is suffered to assem­ble; for, what fellowship hath light with darkness? thus the whole Church typifies [Page 324] heaven, but the Chancel, parted and sepa­rated from the Nave or body of the Church, so as, that it cannot be seen into by those that are there, typifies the invisi­ble heaven, or things above the heaven, not to be seen by the eye of flesh.

The Nave or body resembles the lowest visible heaven or Paradise: and as man for sin was cast out of Edens Paradise into the earth, accursed to briars and thorns, there to eat his bread in sorrow and not suffered by the flaming sword to enter again, Gen. 3. till, after much affliction and sorrow in this troublesome world, he shall be reconciled to God by repentance, and so, his peace being made, be received, as the thief upon the Cross was, to our Lord Christ in Paradise; so in like man­ner notorious sinners were by the sentence of excommunication cast out of that Para­dise the body of the Church, abroad into the Church porch, which represents the earth, not to be received in again to the society of the fa [...]thful, till after a weari­some attendance there in a place, call'd of old Narthex or Ferula (because those that stood there, were under the Churches Ferula or censure) begging the prayers, entreating the tears, hanging upon the knees of all that entred into the Church, [Page 325] by much spiritual affliction and castigation they had made their peace and were re­conciled.

In the Nave, we shall mention but two things as observable here; First, the Doors, called [...] the beautiful Doors or Gate, Acts 3. 2. because those that had entred them, might see the whole beauty of the Church; and the Pulpit [...], which stood in the midst or side of the Nave, Sym. Thess. This signifies the stone rolled away from the Sepulchre; and be­cause the Angel sitting upon it, preacht the Gospel of the Resurrection of Christ to the women, S. Matth. 28. 6. the Priests and Deacons, imitating the Angels pattern, from this Pulpit, publish and proclaim the glad tidings of the Gospel.

The Chancel was divided from the Body of the Church, Cancellis, whence it is called the Chancel. This was, as was said, peculiar to the Priests and sacred persons. In it were, at least in some principal Churches, these divisions; Chorus Canto­rum, the Quire; where was an high Seat for the Bishop, and other Stalls or Seats for the rest of the Quire: yet perhaps this Chorus, as also the next, called Soleas, might be more properly reckoned a part of the Nave; and the Chancel properly [Page 326] that which of old was called [...], the Sanctuary, which was separated from the rest of the Church with rails, and whither indeed none but sacred persons entered: whereas the Laity entred into the other, as will appear after; but ac­count it to which you please, such a place there was, and immediately beyond it, di­vided from the Quire with boards on the one side, and from the Sanctuary by the rails of the Altar on the other side, was a place called Soleas, from the Latine Soli­um or Throne, because this was Christs lower Throne; his higher or upper Throne was the Altar, where the precious body and blood of Christ was consecrated and offered: And this was his lower Throne, where the Bishop or Priest in Christ his stead, stood and distributed the holy Sacra­ment to the people. Beyond this is [...], the Sanctuary, rail'd in of old, as you may see plainly Syn. Calc. Acts 1. that it might not be prest upon by the multitude, Euseb. Hist. l. 10. c. 4. At the upper end of this Sanctuary or Chancel is a large Arch or Absis; within that a Seat called [...], a Seat or Seats built for the Bishop and his assistent Priests in the Celebration; the middle of which is the highest, where the chief Bishop sate, which S. Chrys. in his [Page 327] Liturgie calls [...] Of this Seat is the 56. Can. of Laodic. to be under­stood, The Priests ought not to go into the Church and sit in Tribunalibus, before the Bishop be entred, unless he be sick, and cannot come. The Bishop sitting in this Seat by the Altar (having his assistent Priests sitting with him,) resembles Christ (with his Apostles by him) insti­tuting the holy Sacrament, and blessing the prayers offered up at the Altar by the Priest; Right under this Seat stood the Al­tar or holy Table, the Propitiatory, Christs Monument, and the Tabernacle of his glory. The Shop of the great Sacrifice, Sym. Thessal.

Now that no man take offence at the word Altar, Let him know that anciently both these names Altar or holy Table were used for the same things, though most fre­quently, the Fathers and Councils use the word Altar. And both are fit names for that holy thing: For the holy Eucharist, being considered as a Sacrifice, in the re­presentation of the breaking of the Bread, and pouring forth the Cup, doing that to the holy Symbols, which was done to Christs Body and Blood, and so shewing forth and commemorating the Lords death and offering upon it the same Sacrifice that [Page 328] was offered upon the Cross, or rather the commemoration of that Sacrifice, S. Chrys. in Heb. 10. 9. may fitly be call'd an Altar, which again is as fitly call'd an holy Table, the Eucharist being considered as a Sacra­ment, which is nothing else but a distribu­tion and application of the Sacrifice to the several receivers.

To put all out of doubt, it is questionless lawful and safe to speak the language of the New Testament, and to give this holy thing the name, which is given it there; now there it is called an Altar, Heb.13. 10. we have an Altar: S. Paul in the verse before had perswaded that they should not be carried away with strange doctrines of Jewish and carnal observan­ces, which are grown unprofitable to those that walk in them. For we have an Altar now, whereof they that serve at the Ta­bernacle, the Jewish Priests, have no right to eat, unless they will receive the Faith of Christ; our Altar is better than theirs, and theirs was but a shadow of ours; the Sacrifices of their Altar, but types of ours; theirs are vanished and ours only continue. And for this reason, do you leave strange doctrines of legal observances, and Jewish Altars, and continue in the grace of the Gospel, whose Altar is to continue; for [Page 329] we have an Altar. Again S. Mat. 5. 23. When thou bringest thy gift to the Altar. That precept and direction for Offerings is Evangelical, as is proved at large. p. 258, [ in the office for the Communion,] and if the duty there mentioned be Evangelical, then Altars are to be under the Gospel; for those gifts are to be offered upon the Altar, so that I hope, we may go on and call it Altar without offence.

To return then to the appendices of the Chancel: On each side or Wing of the Altar, in the Transverse Line, which makes the figure of the Cross, stand Two Side-Tables. The one Mensa propositionis, [...] a by-standing Table, ap­pointed for the Peoples offerings, which the Bishop or Priest there standing recei­ved from the people, offered upon that Table in their name, and blessed; and though the oblations there offered were not yet Consecrated, yet were they there fitted and prepared for Consecration, and were types of the body and bloud of Christ sayes Sym. Thess. The other was [...] Sacristae Mensa, The Vestry where the holy books and Vestments were laid up and kept by the Deacons, who also sat there at the time of the Communion-Service, at least, as many of them as were [Page 330] necessary to assist the Bishop or Priest in his ministration. Thence was the same place call'd also Diaconicum. These seve­ral places, and this furniture some prin­cipal and Cathedral Chancels had; which I have named, not that I think this Ru­brick does require them all in every Chan­cel, but because I conceive the knowledge of them may serve to help us in the under­standing of some ancient Canons, and Ec­clesiastical Story. But though all Chancels of old had not all these, yet every Chancel had even in Rural Churches an Altar for the Consecrating of the holy Eucharist, which they always had in high estimation. The Ancients, says S. Chrysost. would have stoned any one, that should have over­thrown or pull'd down an Altar, Hom. 53. ad pop. Antioch. S. Gregory Nazianz. commends his Mother for that she never was known to turn her back upon the Altar. Orat. 28. in Fun. Patr. And Optat. l. 6. accuses the peevish Donatists of the high­est kind of Sacriledge, because They broke and removed the Altars of God, where the peoples prayers were offered, Almighty God was invocated, the holy Ghost was petitioned to descend; where many received the pledge of eternal life, the defence of faith, the hope of the Resurrection. What is the Altar, [Page 331] but the seat of the Body and Bloud of Christ? and yet your fury, hath either shaken, or broken, or removed these: every of these is crime enough, while you lay sacrilegious hands upon a thing so holy. If your spite were at us, that there were wont to worship God, yet wherein had God offended you, who was wont to be there call'd upon? What had Christ offended you, whose Body and Blood, at certain times and moments dwelt there? In this you have imitated the Iews, they laid hands upon Christ on the Cross, you have wounded him in his Altars. By this doing, you are entred into the list of the Sa­crilegious. You have made your selves of the number of them that Elias complains of, 1 Kings 19. Lord, they have broken down thine Altars. It should have sufficed your madness that you had worried Christs mem­bers, that you had broken his people, so long united, into so many Sects and Factions, at least you should have spared his Altars. So he, and much more to the same pur­pose.

Many more testimonies to the same pur­pose might be brought; but this may shew sufficiently the respect they had to the Altar; First, the Epithets they gave it, calling it the Divine, the Dreadful Al­tar: Secondly, their bowing and adoring [Page 332] that way, turning their faces that way in their publick prayers, as towards the chiefest and highest place of the Church: Lastly, placing it aloft in all their Churches at the upper end, the East. For so both Socrates and Niceph. l. 12. c. 34. tell us, the Altar was placed Ad Orientem, at the East, in all Christian Churches, except in Antiochia Syriae, in Antioch. And so they stood at the East in the Church of England, till Q. Elizabeths time, when some of them were taken down indeed, upon what grounds I dispute not; but wheresoever the Altars were taken down, the holy Tables, which is all one; were set up in the place where the Altars stood, by the Queens Injunctions, and so they continued in most Cathedral Churches; and so ought to have continued in all; for that was injoyned by Queen Elizabeths Injunctions, forbidden by no after-Law, that I know, but rather confirm'd by this Rubr. For the Chancels are to remain as in times past.

The Divine Service may be said privately.

WE have seen the reason of the Churches command, that the holy Service should be offered up in the Church or Chappel, &c. But what if a Church cannot be had to say our Office in? shall the Sacrifice of Rest, the holy Ser­vice be omitted? By no means. If a Church may not be had, The Priest shall say it Privately, says the same Rubr. 2. And good reason; for Gods worship must not be neglected or omitted for want of a circumstance. It is true, the Church is the most not convenient place for it, and adds much to the beauty of holiness. And he that should neglect that decency, and despising the Church should offer up the publick worship in private, should sin against that Law of God that says, Cursed is he that having a better Lamb in his flock, offers up to God a worse: For God Almighty must be serv'd with the best we have, otherwise we despise him. He that can have a Church, and will offer up the holy service in a worse place, let him fear that curse: but if a Church cannot be had, let him not fear or omit to offer up [Page 334] the holy Service in a convenient place in private, having a desire to the Church, looking towards the Temple in prayer, 2 Chron. 6. 28. for it will be accepted, according to that equitable rule of S. Panl, 2 Cor. 8. 12. If there be a willing mind, God accepts according to that a man hath, and not according to that he hath not.

Agreeable to this command of holy Church, we find it directed in Clem. Con­stit. l. 8. c. 34. ‘If, O Bishop, or Priest, you cannot go to the Church because of Infidels or persecutors, gather a congre­gation in a private house; but if you cannot be suffered to meet together, no not in a private house, Psallat sibi unus­quisque. Let every man say the Office in private by himself.’ Let every Lay-man say this Mor [...] and Even. Office, his Psalter, leaving out that which is peculiar to the Priest, Absolution, and solemn benedicti­on; and let him know that when he prays thus alone, he prayes with company, be­cause he prayes in the Churches communi­on, the Common prayer and vote of the Church. But let not the Priest of all others, fail to offer this service of the Congrega­tion. This publick worship, this savour of rest, though by himself in private looking towards the Temple, Lifting up his hands [Page 335] toward the mercy seat of the holy Temple, Psal. 84. that is, having in his soul a desire and longing to enter into the courts of the Lord, praying with David, that he may go unto the Altar of God, the God of our joy and gladness, to offer up his service there, and it will be acceptable.

Of the Ornaments to be used in Divine Service.

THe Minister in time of his mini­stration shall use such Drnaments as were in use in the 2. of Edw. 6. Rubr. 2. viz. A Surplice in the ordinary Mini­stration, and a Cope in time of Ministra­tion of the holy Communion, in Cathe­dral and Collegiate Churches, Qu. Eliz. Artic. set forth the seventh year of her reign. This appointment of decent sacred vestments for the Priest in his holy mini­stration is according to Gods own directi­on to Moses, Exod. 28. 2. Thou shalt make holy raiments for Aaron and his Sons, that are to minister unto me, that they may be for Glory and Beauty. And good reason: For if distinct habits be esteem'd a Beauty [Page 336] to solemn actions of Royalty and Justice, so that Princes and Judges appear not with­out their Robes, when they appear in publick to do those solemn acts; shall they not be esteemed a Beauty likewise to so­lemn religious services? Or shall it be thought necessary to preserve respect and awe to Royalty and Justice? and shall it not be counted as necessary to preserve an awful respect to Gods holy service and worship? And if such respect to Gods service be in­deed necessary, then cannot sacred distinct vestments, nor sacred separate places be thought unnecessary: For by these and such like decencies, our awe to Religion is pre­served: and experience teaches, that where they are thrown off, Religion is soon lost.

‘White Garments in holy services, were anciently used, S. Chrys. Hom. 60. as pop. Antioch. ana they suit fitly with that lightsome affection of joy wherein god de­lights, when the Saints praise him, Psal. 149. 2. and lively resemble the glory of the Saints in heaven, together with the beauty, wherein Angels have appear'd to men, Rev. 15. 6. S. Mark 16. 5. that they which are to appear for men in the presence of God as Angels, if they were left to their choice and would choose, could not easily devise a garment of more decency for such a service, saies excellent Master Hooker.’

Of the word Priest.

THe Greek and Latin words which we translate Priest, are derived from words which signifie holy: and so the word Priest according to the Etymologie, signi­fies him whose meer charge and function is about holy things: and therefore seems to be a most proper word to him, who is set apart to the holy publick service and worship of God: especially when he is, in the actual ministration of holy things. Wherefore in the Rubricks, which direct him in his ministration of these holy pub­lick services, the word Priest is most commonly used, both by this Church and all the Primitive Churches Greek and La­tin as far as I can find, and I believe it can scarce be found, that in any of the old Greek or Latin Liturgies the word Pres­byter was used in the Rubricks that direct the order of service, but in the Greek, [...] and in the Latin Sacerdos, which we in English translate Priest, which I suppose to be done upon this ground, that this word Priest is the most proper for him that ministers, in the time of his ministration.

[Page 338]If it be objected, that according to the usual acception of the word, it signifies him that offers up a Sacrifice, and therefore cannot be allowed to a Minister of the Go­spel, who hath no Sacrifice to offer.

It is answered: that the Ministers of the Gospel, have Sacrifices to offer, S. Peter 1 ep. 2. 5. Ye are built up a spiritual house, a holy Priesthood to offer up spiritual Sacri­fices of prayer, praises, thanksgivings, &c. In respect of these the Ministers of the Gospel may be safely in a metaphorical sence called Priests; and in a more emi­nent manner than other Christians are; be­cause they are taken from among men to offer up these Sacrifices for others. But besides these spiritual Sacrifices mentioned, the Ministers of the Gospel have another Sacrifice to offer, viz. the unbloody Sacri­fice, as it was anciently call'd, the comme­morative Sacrifice of the death of Christ, which does as really and truly shew forth the death of Christ, as those Sacrifices un­der the Law did foreshew it, and in respect of this Sacrifice of the Eucharist, the An­cients have usually call'd those that offer it up, Priests. And if Melchisedeck was called a Priest, (as he is often by S. Paul: to the Hebrews) who yet had no other Offering or Sacrifice that we read of, but [Page 339] that of Bread and Wine, Gen. 14. He brought forth Bread and Wine; and, or, for (the Hebrew word bears both) he was a Priest, that is, this act of his was an act of Priesthood, for so must it be re­ferred, he brought forth Bread and Wine; for he was a Priest. And not thus, and he was a Priest, and blessed Abraham (for both in the Hebrew and Greek there is a Full point after these words, and, or, for he was a Priest.) If, I say, Melchisedeck be frequently and truly call'd a Priest, who had no other Offering, that we read of, but Bread and Wine, why may not they whose Office is to bless the people as Mel­chisedeck did, and besides that to offer that holy Bread and Wine, the Body and Blood of Christ, of which, his Bread and wine, at the most, was but a type, be as truly and without offence called Priests also?

If it be again objected, that the word Priest is a Jewish name, and therefore not to be used by Christians.

1. It is answered, first, that not every thing that was Jewish is become unlawful for Christians to use. I find indeed that those things amongst the Jews that were shadows of things to come, are abolished now that Christ is come, Col. 2. 16, 17. [Page 340] and therefore to use them, as still necessary and obliging to performance, is unlawful under the Gospel, for it is virtually to de­ny Christ to be come, Gal. 5. 3. An en­tangling our selves again in the yoke of bon­dage, from which Christ hath set us free, Col. 2. And therefore S. Paul tells the Co­lossians there, that he was afraid of them for their superstitious observation of Sabbaths which were shadows of things to come: and in that Chapter to the Galat. he does denounce damnation to them that entangle themselves again in that yoke of bondage, v.2. But that other things, rites or usages of the Jews, which were no such shadows, should be unlawful to Christians if they were used without such an opinion of necessity, as we formerly spake of; I can­not perswade my self can ever be proved by either direct Scripture, or necessary inference from it. It will not therefore follow, that the name of Priest, (which is no shadow of things to come) though it were Jewish, would become unlawful to Christians.

2. The names of those rites and ceremo­nies, which were most Jewish, and are grown damnable to Christians, may still be lawfully used by Christians in a spiritual and refined sence. S. Paul who tells that the [Page 341] Circumcision of the Jews is become so unlawful, that if it be used by Christians (with an opinion of the necessity afore­said) it forfeits all their hopes of salvati­on by Christ, Col. 2. 2. uses the word Circumcision frequently, particularly in that very Chapter, Ver. 11. In whom ye Christians, are circumcised, See p. 149.

3. The word Priest is not a Jewish name, that is, not peculiar to the Jewish Ministery. For Melchisedeck who was not of Aarons Order or Priesthood, is called a Priest by S. Paul to the Hebrews often: and our Saviour is a Priest after the Order of Melchisedeck: and the Mini­sters of the Gospel are call'd Priests by the Prophet Esay 66. 21. Ier. 33. 17. where they prophesie of the times of the Gospel, as will appear by the Context, and ancient Exposition. Lastly, S. Paul, where he defines a Minister of the Gospel, as well as of the Law, as hath been proved (p. 78. of the Ration.) calls him Priest, Heb. 5. & 8. Chap. To sum up all then; That name which was not Jewish but common to others; that name which was frequently and constantly used by Primitive Christi­ans; that name, by which the Prophets foretell that the Ministers of the Gospel shall be called: Lastly, that name by which [Page 342] S. Paul calls them, may not only lawfully, but safely, without any just ground of offence to sober men, be used still by Christians, as a fit name for the Ministers of the Gospel: and so they may be still called, as they are by the Church of Eng­land in her Rubrick, Priests.

Pag. 236. lin. 13. Add this.

This Sacrament should be received fast­ing. 3. Counc. of Carthag. can. 29. And so was the practice of the universal Church, sayes S. Aug. Epist. 118. which is authori­ty enough, (in things of this nature, namely, circumstances of time, &c.) to satisfie any that do not love contention, 1 Cor. 11. 16. Yet it will not be amiss in a word to shew the reasonableness of this Catholick usage. And the first reason may be this, because our minds are clear­est, our devotion quickest, and so we fittest to perform this most high service, when we are are in our Virgin spittle, as Ter­tullian expresses it. A Second is this; it is for the honour of so high a Sacrament, that the precious body of Christ should first enter into the Christians mouth be­fore any other meat. S. Aug. Ep. 118. ‘It is true, that our Saviour gave it to [Page 343] his Disciples after Supper; but dare any man quarrel the universal Church of Christ, for receiving it fasting? This also pleased the holy Ghost, that, for the honour of so great a Sacrament, the body of Christ should first enter into the Christians mouth, before all other meats. Neither, because our Saviour gave it to his Disciples after Supper, will it necessarily follow that we should receive it so, mingling the Sacrament with our other meats: a thing which the Apostle seems to reprehend, 1 Cor. 11. there was a special reason for our Savi­ours doing so, his Supper was to succeed immediately to the Passeover; and therefore as soon as that was over, he instituted his; and that he might the more deeply imprint the excellency of this mystery into the minds and hearts of his Disciples, he would give it them the last thing he did, before he went from them to his Passion, knowing that dying mens words move much: but he no where ap­pointed what hour and time it should af­terward be received; but left that to be ordered by them that were after his de­parture, to settle the Churches, namely, the Apostles, and accordingly we find S. Paul 1 Cor. 11. rectifying some abuses, [Page 344] and prescribing some rules for the better ordering of some Rites and Ceremonies about the Sacrament, and promising when he should come, to settle an order for the rest, verse 34. from whom S. Aug. seems to think that the Catholick Church received this custom of receiving the Sacrament fasting, Ep. 118.’

Of the Translation of the PSALMS in the Book of Common Prayer.

THe PSALMS in our English Liturgy are according to the Transla­tion set forth in the latter part of King Henry the Eighths Reign, after that Pe­trus Galatinus had brought in the pronoun­cing and writing the name Iehovah, never before used or heard of in any Language: which is used in this our Translation. Psal. 33. 12. & Psal. 83. 18.

The Bishops Bible (set forth in the be­ginning of Queen Elizabeths reign, and used in Churches till the New Translation under King Iames,) though a much diffe­rent Translation from the former in other parts, yet retains the same Psalms without [Page 345] any alteration. And therefore whereas it hath Notes upon all the rest of the Books both of the Old and New Testament, it hath none at all upon the Psalms, not so much as references to parallel places.

The Reason hereof I suppose was to avoid offending the people, who were used to that Translation, and to whom the Psalms were more familiar than any other part of the Bible. As S. Hierom in his Edi­tion of the Latin Bible retains the Psalms of the Old Latin Translation out of the Septuagint, though himself also had tran­slated them juxta Hebraicam Veritatem, as they are extant at the end of the Eighth Tome of his works.

This Our Translation was doubtless out of the Hebrew. And though it tyes not it self so strictly to the Letter and words of the Hebrew as the Later Translations would seem to do, but takes the Liberty to vary a little for the smoothing of the Language: yet it holds to the sence and scope more than some suppose it doth, and many times much more than those who would seem to stick so close to the Letter.

Some have had a conceit that this Tran­slation was out of the Septuagint, or (which is all one in effect) out of the Vulgar La­tin. But the Contrary is evident and will [Page 346] appear to any man that shall compare them but in any one Psalm.

In one Case indeed this Translation may seem to follow the LXX and Vulgar La­tin against the Hebrew, namely, in ad­dition of some words or Clauses, some­times whole Verses, not found in the Hebrew. But this Case excepted, where it once agrees with the LXX and Vul­gar Latin against the Hebrew, it forty times agrees with the Hebrew against them.

And for these Additions. 1. They were made to Satisfie them who had missed those words, or Sentences in the former English Translations, finding them in the Greek or Latin. See the Preface to the English Bible in folio 1540.

2. In that Edition 1540. they were put in a different Character from the rest, and in some Later Editions between two hooks [] of which there are even still some remainders, though now for the most part neglected.

3. Neither does this our Translation always follow the LXX. And Vulgar Lat. Even in Additions. As for Example.

Not Psalm 1.5. in the repetition of the words [ [...]]

[Page 347] Not Psalm 68. 5. [ [...]]

Not Psalm 125.3. [ [...]]

Not Pslam 138.4. [ [...]]

Not Psalm 145. in the verse put in between the 13, and 14. [ [...] ] though it may seem to be wanting in our present Hebrew Copies, all the rest of the verses of this Psalm going in the order of the Alphabet, and this verse which should begin with ( [...]) only wanting in our present Copies, but found or supposed by the LXX to be­gin with [ [...]]

4. The Additions are not very many where­in it doth follow them. The chiefest which I have observed are these:

Psal. Ver.  
1. 5. [from the face of the Earth,]
2. 11. [unto him,]
  12. [right,]
3. 2. [His,]
4. 8. [and Oyle,]
7. 12. [strong and patient,]
11. 5. [the poor,]
13. 6. [yea I will praise the Name of the Lord most Highest,]
14. 4. [no not one,]
[Page 348]14. 5, 6, 7. [Their throat is an open Se­pulchre, &c. before their eyes,]
  9. [Even where no fear was,]
19. 12. [my,]
14.   [all way,]
22. 1. [look upon me,]
31.   [my,] and ver. 32. [the Hea­vens,]
23. 6. [thy]
24. 4. [his neighbour,]
28. 3. [neither destroy me,]
29. 1. [bring young Rams unto the Lord,] the Hebrew words [...] twice translated,
30. 7. [from me,]
33. 3. [unto him,] and ver. 10. [and casteth out the counsels of Princes,]
36. 12. [All,]
37. 29. [*the unrighteous shall be pu­nished,] Edit. 1540. v. 37. [his place,]
38. 16. [Even mine Enemies,] v.22. [God,]
41. 1. [And needy,] ver.11. [And Amen,]
42. 12. [That trouble me,]
45. 10. [wrought about with divers colours,]
[Page 349] 12. [God] in the Latin only not in the Greek.
47. 6. [Our,]
48. 3. [of the Earth,]
50. 21. [wickedly,]
51. 1. [Great,]
55. 13. [peradventure] ver.25. [O Lord,]
65. 1. [In Jerusalem,]
67. 1. [And be merciful unto us,]
71. 7. [that I may sing of thy glory,]
73. 12. [I said,] ver.27. [In the Gates of the daughter of Sion.]
77. 23. [Our,]
85. 8. [Concerning me,]
92. 12. [of the house,]
95. 7. [the Lord,]
108. 1. [my heart is ready] repeated. 111. 11.[Praise the Lord for the re­turning again of Aggeus and Zachary the Prophets,] Edit. 1540.
115. 9. [thou house of]
118. 2. [That He is gracious and]
119. 97. [Lord,]
132. 4. [Neither the Temples of my head to take any rest,]
134. 1. [Now] ver.2. [Even in the Courts of the house of our God,]
[Page 350]136. 27. [O give thanks unto the Lord of Lords: for his mer­cy endureth for ever,] being in the Latin only, not in the Greek.
137. 1. [Thee O]
145. 15. [The Lord,]
147. 8. [And herb for the use of men,] 148. 5.[He spake the word and they were made.]

For Psal. 58. 8. Or ever your Pots, &c. I conceive our Translation to agree very well both with the sence and letter of the Hebrew. Neither doth it go alone: but so translated both Pagnin a little before, and Castellio since; who both keep as close to the sence of the Hebrew, and Pagnin to the letter also, as any that I have ob­served.

Pagnin ( whom Vetablus follows) An­tequam sentiant lebetes vestri ignem rham­ni: sicut care cruda, sic ira ut turbo per­dat cum.

Castellio. Ac veluti si cujus ollae spinas [Annot. ignem qui fieri solet ex spinis] nondum senserint: sic illi tanquam crudi per iram vexentur. [Annot. Pereant aetate im­maturâ, ut si carnes ex olla extrahantur se­micrudae.]

[Page 351] See also Calvin in Loc.

For Psal. 105. 28. They were not obe­dient, &c.

Herein our Translators follow the LXX. who (supposing this to be spoken of the Egyptians, translate the Hebrew words [...] (leaving out the ne­gative particle) [...] Et exacerbaverunt sermones ejus (or according to another reading [...], quia exacerbaverunt) which is all one with our English [ They were not obe­dient] that is, they rebelled, or were dis­obedient, [...] and [...] exchanging significations.

And this reading is also followed by the Syriack, the Arabick and the Ethiopick translations.

Only (which is strange) the Vulgar La­tin, which usually in the Psalms is a meer translation of the LXX, yet here differs from them, and puts in the Negative Par­ticle according to the Hebrew. And in three other things in the same Hemistick it differs not only from the LXX, but also from the Hebrew, and from S. Hierome, and from all other Translations that I have seen. viz. Altering the Verb from the plu­ral number to the singular. 2. supposing [Page 352] Deus to be the Nominative case to it. And so 3. making the Pronoun affixed to be reciprocal. Et non exacerbavit sermo­nes suos.

See Mr. HOOKERS Eccles. Polity, lib. 5. Sect. 19. pag. 214. where he de­fends this our Translation thus far at least, that it doth not contradict the present He­brew, as (it seems) was objected.

The Epistles and Gospels in our Liturgie seem to follow Coverdales Translation, Printed 1540.

‘Here ends the book of Common-prayer, truly so called, being composed by the pub­lick spirit, and prescribed by the publick Authority of the Church, for the pub­lick service and worship of God, to be offered up to him, in the name and spirit of the Church, by those who are ordained for men in things pertaining to God, to which every person of the Church, may according to S. Paul, say Amen with un­derstanding, because he knows before hand to what he is to say, Amen. [...]. Come all toge­ther to the same prayer, let there be one Common-prayer, one and the same mind and Spirit. Ignat. ad Magnesianos.

SOLI DEO GLORIA.

I will pray with the Spirit, and I will pray with the understanding also.

Obsecrationem sacerdotalium Sacramenta respiciamus, quae ab Apostolis tradita in toto Orbe, at que in omni Catholica Ecclesia uniformiter celebrantur, ut legem Creden­di, lex statuat supplicandi. GENNAD. Eccles. Dogm. 30.

FINIS.

THE TABLE.

A.
  • THe Absolution by the Priest alone standing, why? pag.13, 19, 20. Re­mission of sins by the Priest; what it is not, p. 15, 16. What it is, p. 16. Three parts of Repentance, p. 17.
  • The several forms of Absolution in the Ser­vice, p. 18.
  • All in sence and vertue the same, p. 19.
  • Advent Sundays, p. 98.
  • Ashwednesday, 125. Caput Jejunii, ibid. Dies Cinerum, ibid. The solemnity then used upon sinners, p. 126.
  • S. Andrew, p. 198.
  • All-Saints, why kept, p. 206.
  • Ascension-day hath proper Lessons and Psalms, p. 162. the Antiquity thereof, p. 170.
B.
  • [Page]Of Baptism, p. 245. S. John 3. 5. expounded, p. 246. The Benediction or Consecration of the Water in Baptism, used only for reverence and decency, not for necessity, p. 247. Not thought necessary by the Church, p. 248. Infants to be Baptized, ibid. &c. Interrogatories at Baptism ancient and reasonable, p. 250, & 253. The ancient Abrenunciations in Baptism, p. 251, &c. Abrenunciation not absolute­ly necessary to Baptism, p. 256. The an­cient Exorcisms what, ibid. Observ'd Uniformiter in Universo Mundo, ibid. Names given at Baptism, why, p. 257. Susceptores, Godfathers, p. 255. their promises bind the child, ibid. Dipping or sprinkling sufficient in Baptism, p. 257. Thrice dipping of old to signifie the My­stery of the Trinity, ibid. Why after­wards but once, 258. vide Font. The sign of the Cross used in Baptism, and in the Forehead, and why, p. 259. The Ne­cessity and Efficacy of Baptism, p. 245. Guardians contract for Pupils, p. 255. He that is Baptized may Baptize in case of necessity, p. 261.
  • Baptism ministred at Easter, vide Easter.
  • [Page]Baptism is Janua Sacramentorum, p. 288.
  • Of Private Baptism, p. 260. in case of ne­cessity in any decent place, ibid. Iustified against Objections, p. 261, &c.
  • Of the Blessing, by whom to be pronounced, p. 76. How to be received, p. 77. God blesseth by the mouth of his Minister, p. 78. The Priest giving the Blessing comes down from the Altar, and why, p. 244.
  • Bidding of prayers, p. 220. Ancient, p. 223. No prayer before Sermon but the Lords Prayer, p. 220. Nothing said before Ser­mon of old, but Gemina salutatio, ibid. Restraint of private prayers in publick, necessary, p. 221. & 222. Bidding of Prayers practised by Bishop Latymer, Jewel, &c. p. 223.
  • Of Burial and the Rites thereof, p. 303, &c. An Ancient custome after Burial to go to the Holy Communion, p. 306. Funeral Doles an ancient custome, p. 307.
C.
  • Of Churches, Chappels dedicated to Gods service, p. 316.
  • Of Churches, Chancels and the Fashion of Churches, p. 322.
  • Church divided into the Nave and Chan­cel, p. 322, 323.
  • [Page] Nave what it is, p. 323. Chancel why so called, ibid.
  • [...] what. [...] what. [...] what, p. 325.
  • Chorus Cantorum. what, ibid.
  • Soleas, [...]. The Sanctuary what, p. 326.
  • Absis, [...], Altar, p. 326, &c. [...], what, 329. [...], what, ibid. Diaconicum what, 330. The respect given to Altars, p. 331.
  • Consecration of Churches and Chappels. See Dedication.
  • Mother Church why so called, p. 258.
  • A description of the Church, p. 75.
  • What meant by Curates, ibid.
  • The Collects why so called, p. 67. called of old Missae, Blessings, Sacramenta, and why, 68. by whom Composed, p. 69. The Object of them, ibid. Their Form and pro­portion, p. 70. The Matter of them. p. 71.
  • Of the Collect for Peace, 73. for Grace, 74. for Kings, ibid. for the Church, p. 75.
  • Of the Collects from Septuagesima to Easter, 139. From Trinity to Advent, p. 195.
  • Common Prayers set and prescribed, and why, p. 1. But One and the same in the whole National Church, p. 2. The pub­lick prayers of the Church called the Apostles Prayers: why, p. 4. Essentials only of publick worship appointed under the [Page] Gospel, p. 3. Publick Service more ac­ceptable than private, p. 7. and why, p. 8. Accepted of God not only for the present, but absent alsoon just cause, p. 9. Strange worship, what, p. 6, 7. Divine Service may be said privately. See Service.
  • The Communion Service, p. 207. Second Service, ibid. to be read at the holy Table, ibid. The Church by reading the Second Service there, keeps her ground, ibid. why so called, ibid. Much of the order of the Communion Service set forth out of Dio­nysius Eccles. Hierar, p. 215, 216. The thrice holy triumphant Song, p. 233. The Consecration of the holy Sacrament of the Lords Supper in what words it consists, p. 234. The Bread and Wine common be­fore the Consecration, p. 235. The Priest to receive the Sacrament first, ibid. The Sacrament to be delivered the people in their hands, ibid. Kneeling, 236. Amen to be said by the Communicant, and the Reason of it, ibid. The Sacrament of old delivered to the people at the Railes of the holy Table, ibid. Thrice a year every Pa­rishioner to Communicate, at Easter by name, p. 237. In the Primitive Church they communicated every day, ibid. How this failed, p. 238. Care of the Church to reduce the Primitive Order, p. 239. Why [Page] at Easter, ibid. Bread and Wine remain­ing after the Consecration how to be dis­posed of, p. 241. the Angelical Hymn, when sung, and why, p. 242, 243. It was made of old by Ecclesiastical Doctors, the penalty of refusing it, p. 244. [...], why so called, ibid. Washing of hands before the Consecration, why, 218. This Sacrament to be received fasting.
  • Commandments repeated at the Communion-Service, p. 209.
  • Of the Communion of the sick, p. 286. That the Communion is not to be denied to per­sous dangerously sick appears by the 13 Can. Con. Nice, p. 287.
  • The several degrees of penance for wasting sins in the Greek Church, p. 293, 294, &c. [...], who, ibid. [...], who p. 294. [...] Ferula, what, p. 293. [...], what, p. 296, 297.
  • How much of the Communion-Service shall be used at the delivery of the Communion to the sick, in case there had been that day a Communion, p. 302.
  • Confession by Priest and people with an hum­ble voice, p. 1 [...], 13. Service begins with it, and why, p. 13.
  • Churching of women, and the Rites there­of. [Page] p. 307, 308. Of the 121 Psalm, and a doubt about one expression therein cleared, p. 308. Women to be Church'd must offer, p. 313. To be vail'd, and why, p. 308, &c.
  • Chrysomes, what, p. 155.
  • Of Commination, p. 314. Of Amen in the Commination, and what it meaneth, ibid.
  • Confirmation when to be administred, and why then, p. 262, 263. A Godfather to witness the Confirmation, p. 265. Confir­mation the act of the Bishop, ibid. Impo­sition of hands the most Ancient and Apo­stolical Rite of Confirmation, p. 267. The benefit of Confirmation, p. 267, &c. To continue in the Church while Militant, p. 272. A Fundamental, ibid.
  • The Apostles Creed, upon what occasion made, p. 49. to be said daily twice, Morn. and Even. p. 51. by Priest and People; Why, p. 53. Standing, why, p. 54.
  • Athanasius Creed, p. 54. When used, and why, p. 55.
  • The Nicene Creed, why so called, p. 214. cal­led also the Constantinopolitan, and why, p. 215. When begun to be used at the Communion-Service, ibid. why read after the Epistle and Gospel, ibid.
  • Christmas-day, p. 101. The Proper Psalms for it, p. 101,102,103. The frame of the Church Service that day admirable, p. 104.
  • [Page] The Antiquity of the day, and upon the 25 of December, p. 105.
  • Candlemas, p. 200. Procession peculiar to it, ibid. The Antiquity thereof, p. 201, 202.
D.
  • Of the Dedication of Churches and Chappels to Gods service, p. 316. Reasons why, 318, &c. The advantage of having our Servi­ces performed in such places, p. 320, 321. That Service may be said privately; and why, p. 333, &c.
  • The Diptychs, p. 217.
  • Doxology, or Glory be to the Father, &c. p. 25, 32.
  • Dominica Vacat, or Vacans, which, and why so called, p. 190.
  • Dominica refectionis, p. 132.
  • Dominica in Albis, or post Albas rather, why so called, p. 155.
E.
  • Ejaculations commended by S. Aug. p. 62, 63.
  • Of Ember-weeks, p. 128. which they are, ibid. Why Wednesday, Friday, and Satur­day, observed in them, ibid.
  • On Easter-day special Hymns instead of the usual Invitatory, p. 141. Proper Psalms [Page] for it, p. 143. and proper Lessons, 145, &c. The Antiquity thereof, p. 147. Contention in the Church, when to be kept, p. 148. The determination of the Nicene Council about it, ibid. How to find out Easter, p. 150.
  • Munday and Tuesday in Easter-week, why kept, p. 150. Easter solemnized of old Fifty days together, 151. Baptism mini­stred anciently at no times but the Eves of Easter and Whitsuntide, p. 153. The new Baptized come to Church in White Ve­stures with Lights before them, ibid. Bap­tism ministred all times of the year, p. 154. [...] Easter, p. 175.
  • Epiphany used of old for Christmas-day, p. 115. Mistakes upon the Identity of the word, ibid. In Latin Epiphany, why, ibid. Of the Antiquity thereof, p. 116. Of the Sundaies after the Epiphany, p. 116, &c.
  • Epistles, p. 92. of the Antiquity and fitness of the Epistles and Gospels, p. 92, 93. Epi­stles from Trinity to Advent, and the rea­son of their choice, 185, &c.
F.
  • Fast. See Lent, Good-Friday, &c.
  • If a Fast for an Holyday fall upon an Holy­day, then the Fast is to be kept the day before that, p. 114.
  • [Page]To Feast on Friday is not to hold Communion with the Catholick Church, but with the Turks, p. 88. The Week of Fasts, which, and why so called, p. 134.
  • Festivals.
  • S. Andrew, p. 198.
  • Conversion of S. Paul, p. 199. why kept ra­ther than the day of his death, ibid.
  • S. Philip, p. 202. S. James, p. 204.
  • The Apostles in the Primitive times had not several days of Solemnity, saith Durandus, not probably though, p. 202. One day for all, ibid. In the Latin Church the Calends or first of May. In the Greek the Feast of S. Peter and S. Paul, ibid. No Fast on S. Philip and S. James, why, p. 204.
  • S. John Baptist his Birth celebrated, and why, p. 204. His beheading, 205.
  • S. Michael, and All Angels, why a Feast then, p. 205. Tutelar Angel of the Church of the Jews, and so of the Christians, p. 206.
  • All Saints why kept, p. 206.
    S. Stephen, p. 106. 109.
    S. John,
    H. Innocents.
  • The Observation of Saints Days, ancient, p. 107.
  • The Days of Saints deaths kept, rather than of their Births or Baptism; why, p. 108, [...]9 [...]ome Holy days have Fasts, and some [...] 111, 113, 114.
  • [Page]Purification of S. Mary, p. 200.
  • Feast of Circumcision or New-years day, p. 110. Of a later institution, ibid. Great solemnities have some days after them in Prorogationem Festi, ibid.
  • Font. Baptism to be at the Font, p. 258. Why so called, ibid. placed in the Church-Porch, Significantly, ibid. After, in Churches, but not all; but only in the City Church, hence called the Mother Church, ibid. in high Veneration, p. 259.
G.
  • Glory be to the Father, &c. is both Hymn and Creed, p. 25. A fit Close for any religi­ous Services, ibid. Glory be to the Fa­ther, &c. said at the ends of Psalms; never quarrelled by any till Arius, 32. Glo­ry be to the Father, &c. in the Litany. p. 85.
  • Glory be to thee O Lord. Reason of saying it when the Gospel is named, p. 213. Thanks be to God for this Gospel. Vsed to be said after the Gospel; and the Reason of it, p. 214.
  • Godfathers, p. 255.
  • Good-Friday a most strict Fast. Why so cal­led, p. 137.
  • The Gospel out of S. John, why upon that day, ibid. The Antiquity thereof, p. 138.
  • [Page] Gospel. R [...]tes used at the reading of the Go­spel, p. 213, &c. Standing at the Gospel, ibid. To kiss the Book the Fashion in some places, p. 214.
  • Of Gospels, and the reason of their choice, p. 93. Reason of saying, Glory be to thee, O Lord, at the Gospel, 213, &c. Of the Gospels from Trinity to Advent, p. 183.
H.
  • Holy-days, p. 88. They are either Fasting-days or Festivals, p. 89. Are of excellent use, ibid. Of the particular Festivals, p. 90, 91, 92.
  • Holy week, which, and why so called, p. 134. Called also Great Week. ibid.
  • Holy Table; so called considering the Eu­charist as a Sacrament, p. 327. The Altar so called considering the Eucharist a Sa­crifice, ibid. And so it is called Heb. 13. 10. and S. Matth. 5. 23. p. 328. Altars always had in high estimation, p. 330. The Holy Tables set where the Altars stood, ib.
  • Of Hymns; the Antiquity of them, p. 42. Most properly to be Sung, p. 44. And why, ibid. The profit of it, ibid. Standing the proper posture of Hymns, ibid. Why, 45. Te De­um framed miraculously by S. Ambrose and Aug. ib. Why Hymns after Lessons. 46. [Page] And why those appointed, ibid. Magnifi­cat, Nunc Dimittis quarrell'd at. An­swered, p. 47.
L.
  • Lent. The Antiquity thereof, p. 122. In imi­tation of Moses, Elias, and our Saviour, p. 123. Why not kept immediately after Christs Baptism, p. 123,124. Why call'd Lent, p. 125. In Lent the glory of the Al­tar's hid; why, 48. Benedicite then used, p. 49. Te Deum, Benedictus, Magnificat, Nunc Dimittis may be said more often. Excepting in Lent and Advent why, p. 48.
  • The Litany, p. 79. Vsed in Processions, why, ib. Vsed at the Communion, Ordinations, &c. ib. Probable to be derived from the Apostles Times, p. 80. Donum Precum, ib. Of the Litany of our Church, 81. The Sum of it, 81, 82. The Nature of it. Short Ejaculations, 82. The former part of the Litany may be said by a Deacon; as in Cathedral and Collegiate Churches. The Later peculiarly by the Priest; and why, 84, 85. Secretae. what they are. The reason of them, 86. The Litany when to be said; and why then, 87, 88. The Litany a distinct Service, p. 208.
  • Lords Prayer, p. 22. The frequent use there­of: why, ib. The Doxology omitted in the [Page] Lords Prayer: why, p. 23. But deliver us from evil, Amen. Said by the people, when and why, ib. Give us this day our daily Bread, understood by the Fathers of the Eucharist, 237, 238. No prayer before Sermon, but the Lords Prayer, p. 220.
  • The Lessons. Of the choice of them out of the Old and New Test. p. 33, 39. Mingling Services of divers sorts, a wise Constitu­tion of the Church: why, 34. At the Read­ing of the Lessons the Minister is to turn to the people, 35, 36. The Prophet Esay read last before Christmas, and why, p. 40. A several course in reading Lessons: Or­dinary, p. 39. for Sundaies, p. 40. for Saints days, p. 41.
  • The Salutations. The Lord be with you. Of the use of them, p. 56. And with thy Spi­rit, ib. Excellent Incentives to Charity, 57.
  • Let us pray: Often used, and why, p. 58, 59.
  • Lord have mercy, &c. A short Litany. Fre­quently used in Ancient Liturgies, p. 59. Seasonable at all parts of the Service, 60. Set before the Lords Prayer; why, p. 61.
M.
  • Of Marriage. Three ends of it, p. 273. The Contract of marriage called by S. Aug. Votorum Solennitas, ib. The Bride given [Page] by Father or Friend; why, p. 274, &c. The Ring a pledge of fidelity, 275. Why upon the fourth finger of the left Hand, ib. With my body I thee worship: the meaning of it, p. 275, &c. The 128 Psalm tbe Epitha­lamium used by the Iews at Nuptials, 278. Devout Prayer and the H. Communion very useful and highly Christian at Mar­riages, 278, &c. The Iews religious So­lemnities at Marriages, ib. The Primi­tive Christians used the like solemnities at Marriages which we do, 279. which the Church received from the Apostles, ibid.
  • Maunday Thursday, Dies Mandati, why so called, p. 135. Practice of the Church upon that day, and form of reconciling Penitents, p. 136. Missa Catechumenorum, p. 209.
  • Morning-Prayer, Litany, and Communion-Service, Three distinct Services, p. 210, &c. The several places and times of the performance of them, ib. Nine in the Morning the usual hour for the Commu­nion-Service; and why, 212. Morning and Even. Prayer to be said daily, p. 2. & 4. Publick Prayers of the Church call'd the Apostles Prayers: why, p. 4.
O.
  • Ornaments to be used in time of Divine Ser­vice: and why, p. 335.
  • Offerings, Oblations, an high part of Gods [Page] Service, p. 224. A duty of the Gospel: proved, 225, 226, &c. When most necessa­ry, 226, 127.
  • Offerings at the Churching of women, p. 313.
  • The Octave of Christmas, p. 110.
  • The Octave or Utas of High Feasts obser­ved by our Forefathers, p. 154. Vpon which, some part of the service of the Feast, re­peated: Why Eight days allowed to High [...] Feasts, 231. How the Prefaces for those Eight daies can be properly used on each of them, p. 232. See Prefaces.
P.
  • Priests are the Lords Remembrabrancers, p. 9, 10.
  • Priests bound to say daily Morning and Evening prayer, p. 2.
  • The Reason of the Priests sometimes Kneel­ing, and sometimes standing, p. 65. The Priest giving the Blessing came down from the Altar and why, p. 244, 245.
  • Priest, what the word signifies. It may be ap­plyed to the Ministers of the Gospel. Rea­sons why, 337, &c.
  • Priests not a Iewish name; why, p. 341.
  • Ministers of the Gospel call'd Priests by the P. Esay, ibid.
  • Prefaces proper for some great days, p. 229.
  • An argument that the Church intends the Prorogation and continuance of those Feasts, ib. How this Prorogation to be un­derstood, p. 229, 230.
  • [Page] Praying with the Spirit. A man may safely use Davids Forms, as being composed by the Spirit, p. 30, & 31. Donum Precum peculiar to the Apostles times, p. 80.
  • The Psalms read over every Moneth, and why, p. 27, 28, &c. Fit for every Temper and Time, p. 30. Sung or said by Course, by Priest and People; and why, p. 31, 32. Standing, why, p. 32.
  • Of the Translation of the Psalms in our Eng­lish Liturgy, p. 344.
  • Objections against some passages in the Tran­slation of the Psalms, 344, &c.
R.
  • The Rogation daies service and Procession formerly appointed, p. 160.
  • Rogation week why so called, p. 160. Litanies and Fasting then, ib. The Fast then is voluntary, ib. No Fast betwixt Easter and Whitsuntide, ibid.
  • Passion Sunday why so called, p. 133.
  • Palm Sunday why so called, ibid.
  • Low Sunday why so called, p. 154.
  • Rogation Sunday, p. 160.
S.
  • Septuagesima Sunday, so called, à conse­quentia numerandi, p. 120.
  • Septuagesima, Sexagesima, Quinquagesima, Preparatives to Lent, Regulars fasted those weeks, p. 120, 121.
  • [Page] Secretae, what they are; the reason of them, 86.
  • The Sermon, when, p. 218. Vsually an Ex­position of part of the Epistle or Gospel, &c. of the day, ib. not above an hour long, p. 220. Preachers in their Expositions ap­pointed to observe the Catholick Interpre­tation of the old Doctors, vid. p. 218, 219. Golden Canons about Preachers, p. 220.
  • No Prayer before the Sermon but the Lords Prayer, ibid.
  • The Divine Service may be said privately, and the reason why, p. 333.
T.
  • Trinity Sunday, the Octave of Pentecost, or Dominica vacans, p. 179. how ancient, ibid. Proper Lessons, p. 180.
  • Of the Sundays after Trinity till Advent, p. 182. The last Sunday after Trinity a Preparative to Advent hath therefore an Epistle purposely chosen out of the P. Jer. prophesying of Christs Advent. p. 188, &c.
V.
  • Visitation of the sick, p. 281. The Orders of the Church about and at it, ib. &c. Ex­amination of the Faith of the sick person, p. 282. and of his Life and Conversation, p. 283. No true Repentance without Resti­tution, ibid. The sick person to be admoni­shed to settle his estate, p. 284. and to be liberal to the poor, p. 285.
  • [Page] Sick persons to send for the Priest, p. 298. and to what purpose, ib. Prisoners antiently Vi­sited by the Arch-Deacon or Bishop, p. 301.
  • Verses or Versicles and Responds. The Rea­son of placing the Verses after the Con­fession, &c. and before the Psalms, 24, 25.
  • Versicles and Answers by Priest and People, a holy emulation, p. 62. Answers of the Peo­ple, the Benefit of them, p. 63. Versicles and Resp. p. 311. Some of the Answers are not entire sentences, but parts or ends of the foregoing Verses, and the Reason why, 312.
  • The word Viaticum applied to more things beside the Eucharist, p. 287. Only the Eu­charist is Ultimum Viaticum, ibid.
  • Of Vigils turn'd into Fasts, why, p. 112.
  • The Venite is an Invitatory Psalm, p. 26.
  • The Vestry, why so called, p. 329.
W.
  • Whitsunday, p. 170. Appointed of old for so­lemn Baptism, 172. Why called Pentecost, ibid. and Whitsunday, p. 173. and why, p. 174. [...], Easter, p. 175. Whitsunday hath Proper Lessons and Psalms, ibid. Of the Antiquity of it, p. 178.
FINIS.

To your Liturgical Demands I make as good Return to you as I am able, on this wise.

In the Preface, &c.

1. COMMEMORATIONS were the recital of the Names of famous Martyrs and Confessors, Patriarchs, Bishops, Kings, Great Orthodox Writers, Munificent Be­nefactors: which recitation at the Altar took up much time, and those Names were anciently wont to be read out of DIP­TYCHS, or Folded Tables; and tedious quarrels have been anciently about dispun­ging some Names out of the DIPTYCHS, which have run into schisms.

2. SYNODALS were Synodical Con­stitutions, such as are in Linwood, wont to be read on Sundayes in time of Service, to the great waste of time; and you may re­member that our Canons of Anno 1604. are appointed to be read at least once a year in all Churches.

3. The PYE, I should suppose did come from [...], or [...]. A Table of Order, how things should be digested and performed. But the Latin word is Pica, which perhaps came from the ignorance of [Page] Friers, who have thrust in many barbarous words into Liturgies. I have heard some say, it came from Litera Picata, a great black Letter in the beginning of some new order in the Prayer, and among the Prin­ters that term is still used, the Pica Letter, as I am informed.

4. No wonder the VSE of SARVM, YORK, LINCOLN, HEREFORD, BANGOR are mentioned. For the Missals and Breviaries of the Roman Church were of divers models in several Countries and several Diocesses. The Trident. Council first endeavored to bring them all into one shape, yet that order was not obeyed till Anno 1568. under Pope Pius the Vth, yet is not observed to this day; the Spaniards in some places keeping the Mozarabique Form, the Premonstratenses another, and sundry besides. Nay, that Church hath altered the Breviaries of Pius the V [...] and new Corrections have come forth under Clement the VIII. 1598. and what have been done since I know not. But why the use of those five Churches? Perhaps that was accidental, that the diversities of them were more signal than others. (Some Historians mention Osmundus the Bishop of Salisbury and Chancellor for the Compiler of the Vse of Sarum, about Anno 1070. or after) yet [Page] since we read of no Use of Canterbury, Win­ton, Ely, perhaps those places observed the true Roman Breviaries, and the other five mentioned, were discrepant Dialects from the Original Breviary. However they are called Vses and Customes, not Appoint­ments from Provincial Synods.

5. The DIVISION of the whole Bible into several Sections hath varied infinitely: It was a long time parted into Titles; for S. Matth. 355. for S. Mark. 335. for S. Luke. 343. S. Iohn. 332, &c. See for this Sixt. Senenf. l. 3. p. 158. Some have thought that the present distinction of Chapters generally now used, was by Lan­franc Archbishop of Canterbury, 1060. be­cause sooner you shall not meet with it; and after him all Commentators and School­men use it; and Rabbi Kimchi and other Learned Jews from that time, usurp the same partition of Chapters on the Old Testament: you may read in Goodwin, that Lanfranc took much care to procure sound and uncorrupt Copies of the Bible. Look more for this in Possevines Bibliotheca. Yet (according to Io. Bale) Steph. Lancton Arch-Bishop of Canterbury, divided the Bible into Chapters about Anno 1224. But for the deduction of all Chapters into Verses I am sure it was the work of Robert Ste­phens, [Page] Anno 1550. so his son Henry Ste­phens testifies in his Epistle before the Greek Concordance. See also Sir Henry Spelman Gloss. in Verb. Heptaticus.

6. EMBER-WEEKS. The reason of the name is very uncertain. Some derive Ember from [...], b was interposed as from [...]. As Lent, a Fast of weeks, so these, a Fast of daies. I believe it a Saxon word. Surely I have read it in Gower or Chaucer, our old Poets. Some think it betokens Fasting. But after my small skill in Saxon Terms, Em is a brother, Bert is noble or very worthy; this put together is Hebdomada Embert, the week of the noble or worthy brothers. But look better into it.

7. AFALDISTORY, is the Episco­pal Seat or Throne within the Chancel, for in the barbarous Language of that middle age, Falda is a place shut up, a Fold; and Faldistorium, is Cathedra Episcopi in­trasepta Cancelli; so I find in many, par­ticularly in Sir Hen. Spelman.

8. What should a CANTICLE be but the praise of God, not only to be read, but sometimes to be sung. By the Order of the Codex Canonum, Can. 121. the Lao­dicean Fathers appointed an Hymn or Can­ticle interserted between the Lessons, Te Deum, Magnificat, &c.

[Page]9. One direct answer cannot be rendred what PRIESTS and CLERKS together are. 1. The chief Rector of a Parish (cal­led the Cardinal Priest of old, quia incar­dinatus in Beneficio) was [...], and the rest under him his Clerks. 2. Where there were Cantores, the Laodicean Council, Can. 119. called [...], who only till our Reformation were to sing in the Church, and none else; these were the Priest his Clerks. 3. Where there were Chantries, as there were in most Churches of England, their assisting the Rector of the Church, made up that form of speech, The Priest and Clerks.

10. You tell me News, that a Latin Copy of our Service-book, printed 2. Eliz. hath in it an Office for a Communion at bu­rials ( Celebratio Coenae Domini in Funebri­bus, &c.) It is a Translation of some pri­vate pen, not licensed by Authority, as I guess; Communions by the direction of our Service are joyned with Morning Pray­ers, burials are mostly in the Afternoon. Offertories at Burials did last to be frequent (if they were considerable Funerals) to the middle of King Iames his Reign, the Ministers of Parishes keeping up the profit of oblations as long as they could; and these Offertories at Funerals are spoken [Page] of in the first Liturgy of King Edward the VI.

This is as much as comes into my head at present, enquire of them that are more skilful, but none shall be more willing to observe you, &c.

FINIS.

It is not to be forgotten, though it be forgotten, that who euer gave any Lands or Endowments to the Seruice of God, gaue it in a formall writing, as now adayes betwixt Man and man, Sealed and Witnessed: & the ten­der of the Guift was super Altare by the Donor on his knees B. Andrewes Notes upon the Liturgy.

The Forme of CONSECRATION of a CHVRCH or CHAPPEL. and of the place of Chris­tian Buriall.

Exemplified by the R. R. Father in God LANCEL ot ANDREWES late L. Bishop of Winchester.

Bishop Andrews Form of Con­secration of a Church or Chappel, &c.
Consecratio CAPELLAE IESU, ET COEMETERII, PER LANCELOTVM Episcopum Winton.

JVxta Southamptoniensem villam Ecclesia Beatae Mariae collapsa cernitur solis Can­cellis ad saeros usus superstitibus: paucae ali­quot aedes ibi in propinqua parte numerantur; caetera Parochianorum multitudo hinc inde [Page 2] sparsim inhabitant in villis, tum loci longin­quo intervallo, tum aestuario longe periculoso divisi ab Ecclesia. Ex ea accedendi difficul­tate non profanae modò plebeculae animos facile invasit misera negligentia atque dispretio di­vini cultus, sed & viri probi sedulique pie­tatis cultores remoram in trajectu saepe ex­perti sunt, hand ipso quidem capitum discri­mine eluctabilem; consortem hujus infortunii cum se factum sentiret (dum ibi loci famili­am poneret) Vir strenuus Richardus Smith Armiger, heroicos plane animos gestans, atque inspiratos de Coelo, commune hoc Reli­gionis dispendium privatis quingentarum ali­quot libraram expensis (aut plus eo) rede­mit, & Capellam egregiam, quam Deo aivinisque off .ciis dicari supplex vovet, in altera parte fluminis magnifice extruit.

Spectato probatoque Capellae hujus Iesu [...]mni adparatu, adest tandem Reverendissi­mus in Christo pater, Honourandissimus Lan­celotus, Episcopus Wintoniensis, Septembris 17. Anno I620. Hora octava matutina aut circiter; erat autem dies Dominicus: Epis­copus Capellam statim ingressus induit se pon­tificalbus, quem secuti itidem (qui ipsi à sacris domesticis aderant, ) Matthaeus & Christopherus Wren, SS. Theol. Bacc. Sa­cerdotalibus induuntur; Egressus dein cum [Page 3] illis Episcopus, convenarum magna stipante caterva, Fundatorem affari orditur in haec fere verba.

Captain Smith, you have been an often and earnest Suiter to me, that I would come hither to you: now that we are come hi­ther to you, what have you to say to us?

Tum ille praefata humi [...]lime Reverentia schedulam porrigit, quam suo nomine recita­ri cupit per Willielm, Cole, qui Episcopo à Registris erat: eam ille (ad nutum Episco­pi) clara voce sic perlegit.

‘IN the Name of Richard Smith of Peer-tree in the County of Southamp­ton Esquire, Right Reverend Father in God, I present unto you the state of the Village of Weston, and the Hamlets, Itchin, Wolston, Ridgeway, and the part of Bittern Mannor (being all of the Pa­rish of S. Maries, near Southampton in the Diocess of Winton) as well in his own, as in the name of the Inhabi­tants of the said Village, Hamlets, &c. wherein are many Housholds, and much people of all sorts, who not only dwell far from the Church, but are also divided from the same by the great River of Itchin, [Page 4] where the passage is very broad, and of­ten dangerous; and very many times on the days appointed for Common-Prayer, and that Service of God, so tempestuous, as the River cannot be pass'd; and so the people go not over at all, or if any do, yet they both go and return back in great danger, and some­times not the same day. Besides, in the fairest weather, at their return from Church, they press so thick into the Boat for haste home, that often it proves dan­gerous, and ever fearful, especially to women with child, old, impotent, sickly people, and to young children; many times also they are forced to baptize their children in private Houses, the water not being passable; and when they lye sick, they are without comfort to their souls, and dye without any Ghostly advice or counsel; their own Minister not being able to visit them, by reason of the roughness of the water, and other Ministers being some miles off remote from them.’

‘And thus much formerly having been presented to your Predecessor, he fa­vourably gave leave to the said Richard Smith to erect a Chappel on the East-side of the said River, at the only proper [Page 5] Cost and Charges of him the said Richard Smith: which Chappel being now finish'd with intent and purpose that it may be dedicated to the worship of God; & that his Holy and Blessed Name might there be honour'd and called upon, by the said R. Smith his Family, and the Inhabitants aforesaid, who cannot without great danger pass over unto their Parish Church, I, in the name of the said Richard Smith, and in the names of them all, do promise hereafter to refuse and renounce to put this Chappel, or any part of it, to any prophane or common use whatso­ever; and desire it may be dedicated and consecrated wholly and only to reli­gious uses, for the Glory of God, and the Salvation of our Souls.’

‘In which respect he humbly beseecheth God to accept of this his sincere intent and purpose, and he and they are toge­ther humble Suiters unto your Lordship, as Gods Minister, the Bishop and Ordi­nary of this Diocess, in Gods stead to accept of this his Free-will offering; and to decree this Chappel to be severed from all common and profane uses, and so to sever it: as also by the Word of God and Prayer, and other Spiritual and Reli­gious Duties to dedicate and consecrate [Page 6] it to the sacred Name of God, and to his Service and Worship only; promi­sing that we will ever hold it as an holy Place, even as Gods House, and use it accordingly; and that we will from time to time, and ever hereafter, as need shall be, see it conveniently repair'd, and decently furnisht in such sort as a Chappel ought to be; And that we will procure us some sufficient Clerk, being in the Holy Order of Priesthood by your Lordship, as Ordinary of that place, and by your Successors to be allowed and licens'd, and unto him to yield compe­tent Maintenance, to the end that he may take upon him the Cure of the said Chappel; and duly say divine Service in the same at times appointed, and per­form all other such offices and duties, as by the Canons of that Church, and the Laws of the Realm every Curate is bound to perform.’

Post haec Episcopus.

CAptain Smith is this the Desire of you and your Neighbours?

Quo affirmato, Ille:

In the Name of God let us begin.

[Page 7]Orditur igitur à Psalmo 24.

THe earth is the Lords, and all that is therein, &c.

Alterni vero respondent uter (que) Sacellanus, & sic deinceps ad finem Psalmi: dicta autem [...], paulatim se promovet Episcopus ad portam Capellae, at (que) recitat è Psalmo 122.

I Was glad when they said unto me, we will go into the House of the Lord. Our feet shall stand in thy Gates, O Jerusalem.

Substitit it aque prae foribus universa mul­titudo intrante Episcopo & Fundatore, cum Sacellanis, qui genua statim flectunt, ubi spectari commodè audirique possint à plebe: atque Episcopus infit.

Let us dedicate and offer up unto God this Place with the same prayer that King David did dedicate and offer up his: I Chron. 29. 10.

BLessed be thou O Lord our God, and the God of our Fathers for ever and ever, &c. usque ad finem vers. 18. paucis mutatis. Deinde

[Page 8] MOst glorious God, the Heaven is thy Throne, and the Earth is thy Footstool; what house then can be built for thee, or what place is there that thou canst rest in? Howbeit we are taught by thy Holy Word, that thy will is not to dwell in the dark Cloud, but that thy delight hath been ever with the Sons of Men; so that in any place whatsoever, where two or three are gathered together in thy name, thou art in the midst of them; But specially in such places as are set apart and sanctified to thy name, and to the memory of it, there thou hast said, thou wilt vouch­safe thy gracious Presence after a more spe­cial manner, and come to us and bless us.

Wherefore in all Ages of the world, thy Servants have separated certain places from all prophane and common uses, and hallow'd unto thy Divine Worship and Service, either by inspiration of thy bles­sed Spirit, or by express Commandment from thine own mouth.

By inspiration of thy holy Spirit. So didst thou put into the heart of thy Holy Patriarch Iacob to erect a stone in Bethel to be an house to thee, which act of his thou didst call for, and highly allow of.

By express Commandme [...]t from thine [Page 9] own mouth. So did Moses make thee the Tabernacle of the Congregation in the Desert, which thou didst honour by co­vering it with a Cloud, and filling it with thy Glory.

And after, when it came into the heart of thy servant David to think it was in no wise fitting that himself should dwell in an house of Cedar, and the Ark of God re­main but in a Tabernacle, thou didst testi­fie with thine own mouth, that in that David was so minded to build a House to thy Name, it was well done of him, to be so minded, though he built it not.

The material Furniture for which house though his Father plentifully prepared, yet Solomon his Son built it and brought it to perfection. To which House thou went pleased visibly to send fire from Heaven to consume the Sacrifice, and to fill it with the Glory of thy presence before all the people.

And after, when for the sins of thy peo­ple that Temple was destroyed, thou didst by thy Prophets, Aggai and Zachary (by shewing how inconvenient it was that they should dwell in cieled houses, and let thy house lye waste) stir up the spirit of Zo­robabel, to build thee the second Temple anew: which second House likewise by [Page 10] the fulness of the Glory of thy presence, thou didst shew thy self to like and allow of.

Neither only wert thou well pleased with such as did build thee these Temples, but even with such of the people after­wards, as being moved with zeal added unto their Temple, their Mother Church, lesser places of prayer, by the names of Synagogues, in every Town throughout the Land; for the Tribes to ascend up to worship thee, to learn thy holy will and to do it. Which very Act of the Centurion, to build thy people a Synagogue, thou didst well approve and commend in the Gospel.

And by the bodily presence of thy Son our Saviour at the feast of the Dedication, testified by S. Iohn, didst really well allow of, and do honour to such devout Religi­ous services, as we are now about to per­form.

Which also by thy holy Word hast taught us, that thine Apostles themselves, and the Christians in their time, as they had houses to eat and drink in; so had they also where the whole Congregation of the Faithful came together in one place, which they expressly called Gods Church, and would not have it despised, nor abused, nor eaten nor drunken in, but had in great Reverence, being the very place of their holy Assemblies.

[Page 11] By whose godly examples the Christians in all Ages successively have erected and consecrated sundry godly houses, for the Celebration of Divine Service and Wor­ship (Monuments of their Piety and Devo­tion) as our eyes see this day.

We then as Fellow-Citizens with the Saints and of the Houshold of God, being built upon the Foundation of the Apostles and Prophets, Jesus Christ himself being the head corner-stone, walking in the steps of their most holy Faith, and ensuing the examples of these thy Patriarchs, Prophets, and Apostles have together with them done the same work (I say) in building and de­dicating this house, as an habitation for thee, and a place for us to assemble and meet together for the observation of thy Divine Worship, invocation of thy Name, reading, preaching & hearing thy most holy Word, administring thy most holy Sacra­ments; & above all in thy most holy place, the very gate of Heaven upon earth, as Iacob nam'd it, to do the work of Heaven; to set forth thy most worthy praise, to laud and magnifie thy most glorious Majesty, for all thy goodness to all men; especially to us of the Houshold of Faith. Accept therefore we beseech thee, most gracious Father, of this our bounden duty and service; accept this [Page 12] for thine house; and because thine Holi­ness becomes thine house for ever, sancti­fie this house with thy gracious presence, which is erected to the honour of thy most glorious Name.

Now therefore, arise O Lord, and come into this place of thy rest, thou and the ark of thy strength; Let thine eye be open towards this House day and night; Let thine ears be ready towards the Prayers of thy children, which they shall make unto thee in this place, and let thine heart de­light to dwell here perpetually: And when­soever thy servants shall make to thee their petitions in this House, either to bestow thy good graces, and blessings upon them, or to remove thy punishments & judgments from them; hear them from Heaven thy dwelling place, the Throne of the glory of thy Kingdom, and when thou hearest have mercy; and grant, O Lord, we beseech thee, that here and elsewhere thy Priests may be cloathed with Righteousness, and thy Saints rejoyce in thy Salvation.

And whereas both in the Old and New Testament thou hast consecrated the mea­suring out and building of a material Church, to such an excellent Mystery, that in it is signified and presented the fruition of the joy of thy Heavenly Kingdom, we [Page 13] beseech thee that, in this material Temple made with hands, we may so serve and please thee in all holy Exercises of Godli­ness and Christian Religion, that in the end we may come to that thy Temple on high, even to the holy places, made with­out hands, whose Builder and Maker is God; so as when we shall cease to pray to thee on Earth, we may with all those that have in the like manner erected such places to thy Name, and with all thy Saints eternally praise thee in the highest Hea­vens, for all thy goodness vouchsafed us for a time here on earth, and laid up for us there in thy Kingdom for ever and ever; and that for thy dear Sons sake, our Blessed Saviour Jesus Christ, to whom, &c.

BLessed Father, who hast promised in thy holy Law, that in every place where the remembrance of thy Name shall be put, thou wilt come unto us and bless us; according to that thy promise come unto us and bless us, who put now upon this place the memorial of thy Name, by dedicating it wholly and only to thy Service and Worship.

Blessed Saviour, who in the Gospel, with thy bodily presence, didst honour and adorn the Feast of the dedication of the Temple; at this dedication of this Temple [Page 14] unto thee be present also, and accept, Good Lord, and prosper the work of our hands.

Blessed Spirit, without whom nothing is holy, no person or place is sanctified aright, send down upon this place thy sanctifying power and grace, hallow it, and make it to thee an holy habitation for ever.

Blessed and glorious Trinity, by whose Power, Wisdom and Love all things are purged, lightened, and made perfect; en­able us with thy Power, enlighten us with thy Truth, perfect us with thy Grace, that both here and elsewhere acknowledging the glory of thy eternal Trinity, and in the Power of thy Divine Majesty worshipping the Unity, we may obtain to the fruition of the glorious Godhead, Trinity in Unity, and Unity in Trinity to be adored for ever.

God the Father, God the Son, and God the Holy Ghost accept, sanctifie, and bless this place to the end whereunto, ac­cording to his own Ordinance, we have ordain'd it, to be a Sanctuary to the most High, and a Church for the living God: The Lord with his favour ever mercifully behold it, and so send upon it his spiritual Benediction and Grace, that it may be the House of God to him and the Gate of Heaven to us. Amen.

[Page 15]Haec precatus Episcopus Baptisterium adit, atque impositâ manu ait,

REgard, O Lord, the Supplications of thy Servants, and grant that those Children that shall be baptiz'd in this Laver of the New birth, may be sanctified and washed with the Holy Ghost; delivered from thy wrath, received into the Ark of Christs Church, receive herein the fulness of Grace, and ever remain in the number of thy faithful and elect Children.

Suggestum dein:

GRant that thy Holy Word, which from this place shall be preach'd may be the savour of life unto life, and as good seed take root and fructifie in the hearts of all that shall hear it.

[...] quoque.

GRant that by thy Holy Word, which from this place shall be read, the hearers may both perceive and know what things they ought to do, and also may have Grace and Power to fulfil the same.

[Page 16]Sacram etiam Mensam.

GRant that all they that shall at any time partake at this Table the highest blessing of all, thy Holy Communion, may be fulfill'd with thy Grace and Hea­venly Benediction, and may to their great and endless Comfort obtain Remission of their sins and all other Benefits of thy Passion.

Locum Nuptiarum.

GRant that such persons as shall be here joyned together in the holy estate of Matrimony by the Covenant of God may live together in holy Love unto their lives end.

Vniversum deni (que) Pavimentum.

GRant to such bodies as shall be here interr'd, that they with us, and we with them, may have our perfect consum­mation and bliss both in body and soul in thine everlasting kingdom.

Tum flexis genibus ante sacram Mensam pergit porro.

GRant that this place which is here de­dicated to thee by our Office and [Page 17] Ministry, may also be hallowed by the san­ctifying power of thy holy Spirit, and so for ever continue through thy Mercy, O blessed Lord God, who dost live and go­vern all things, world without end.

Grant as this Chappel is separated from all other common and profane uses, and dedicated to those that be sacred only, so may all those be that enter into it.

Grant that all wandring thoughts, all car­nal and worldly imaginations, may be far from them, and all godly and spiritual cogi­tations may come in their place, and may be daily renew'd and grow in them.

Grant that those thy servants that shall come into this thy holy Temple, may them­selves be made the Temples of the Holy Ghost, eschewing all things contrary to their profession, and following all such things as are agreeable to the same.

When they pray, that their prayers may ascend up into Heaven into thy presence, as the Incense; and the lifting up of their hands be as the morning sacrifice; purifie their hearts, and grant them their hearts desire, sanctifie their spirits, and fulfil all their minds, that what they faithfully ask, they may effectually obtain the same.

When they offer, that their Oblation and Alms may come up as a Memorial be­fore [Page 18] thee, and they find and feel that with such Sacrifices thou art well-pleased.

When they sing, that their souls may be satisfied as with marrow, and fatness, when their mouth praiseth thee with joyful lips.

When they hear, that they hear not as the word of man, but as indeed it is the Word of God, and not be idle Hearers, but Doers of the same.

Populus interea tacite ingressus in imis substitit, dum haec in Cancellis agerentur; qui­bus finitis, sedes quis (que) suas jussi capessunt, at (que) ad solennem Liturgiam Sacellani se pa­rant.

Alter Sacellanorum coram sacra mensa venerans sic incipit.

IF we say, we have no sin, we deceive our selves, and the truth, &c.

Confessionem, Absolutionem, Dominic. [...] recitant, &c. Psalmos canunt pro tempore accommodos, Ps. 84. 122, & 132. al­ternis respondente populo quibus facultas erat & libri. Lectio prima definitur ex 28. Gen. à ver. primo ad finem. Hymn. Te Deum, &c. Lectio secunda ex secundo capite S. Joh. à vers [...] 13. ad finem. Hymn. Psal. 100.

[Page 19] I Believe in God, &c.

Et post usitatas Collectas hanc specialem addidit Episcopus.

O Lord God, mighty and glorious and of incomprehensible Majesty, thou fillest Heaven and earth with the Glo­ry of thy presence, and canst not be con­tain'd within any the largest compass, much less within the narrow walls of this Room; yet forasmuch as thou hast been pleased to command in thy holy Law, that we should put the Remembrance of thy Name upon places, and in every such place thou wilt come to us and bless us; we are here now assembled to put thy name upon this place, and the Memorial of it, to make it thy house, to devote and dedicate it for ever unto thee, utterly separating it from all worldly uses, and wholly and only conse­crate it to the invocation of thy glorious Name, wherein supplications and inter­cessions may be made for all men; thy sa­cred Word may be read, preached and heard, the Holy Sacraments, (the Laver of Regeneration, and the Commemora­tion of the precious death of thy dear Son) may be administred; thy Praise celebrated [Page 20] and sounded forth, thy people blessed by putting thy Name upon them; we (poor and miserable creatures as we are) be al­together unfit, and utterly unworthy to appoint any earthly thing to so great a God; And I the least of all thy servants, no ways meet to appear before thee in so honourable a service; yet being thou hast oft heretofore been pleased to accept such poor offerings from sinful men, most hum­bly we beseech thee, forgiving our mani­fold sins, and making us worthy by count­ing us so, to vouchsafe to be present here among us in this religious action, and what we sincerely offer graciously to accept at our hands, to receive the prayers of us and all others, who either now or hereafter entring into this place, by us hallowed, shall call upon thee; And give us all grace when we shall come into the house of God, we may look to our feet, knowing that the place we stand on is holy ground, bring­ing hither clean thoughts, and undefiled bodies, that we may wash both our hearts and hands in innocency, and so compass thine Altar.

[Page 21]I am alter Sacellanus denuo exiens, & ve­nerans ante sacram Mensam, incipit Litani­am; in fine cujus recitavit hoc ipse Episcopus.

O Lord God, who dwellest not in Temples made with hands (as saith the Prophet) yet hast ever vouchsafed to accept the devout endeavours of thy poor servants allotting special places for thy Di­vine Worship, promising, even there, to hear and grant their requests; I humbly beseech thee to accept of this days duty and service of dedicating this Chappel to thy great and glorious name; Fulfill, O Lord, I pray thee thy gracious promises, that whatsoever prayer in this sacred place shall be made according to thy will, may be accepted by thy gracious favour, and returned with their desir'd success to thy glory and our Comfort. Amen.

Post benedictionem populi cantatur Psalm. 132. conscenditqne suggestum M. Robin­son, Theol. Bac. Funàatoris summo rogatu; Episcopus hoc ei tandem concessit; (geminas sorores ille atque Fundator in uxores duxe­rant, sed utraque defuncta, jam tertiis gau­debat thalamis Concionator.)

[Page 22] Thema ejus desumptum è 28 Cap. Gen. vers. 16, 17. inter caetera doctè egit de om­nipraesentia Divina, ubivis Lo [...]orum, tum speciatim (pro beneplacito suo) in Ecclesia, deque reverentia & veneratione ibi debita.

Pergitur in Liturgia, qua Mulier quae­dam paupercula purificanda ad limen Can­cellorum accedens, genua flectit, gratiasque post partum (solenni Ecclesiae ritu) agit: Baptizandus autem vel Matrimonio jun­gendus, nullus aderat.

Itur dein ad Coenae Dominicae administra­tionem, Sacellanorum altero ad Austral [...]m, altero ad Septentrionalem partem sacrae men­sae genu slectente & dicente;

OUr Father, &c.

Ante Epistolae lectionem hanc specialem Collectam (una cum Collecta solita pro Rege) recitat Sacellanorum alter.

MOst blessed Saviour, who by thy bodily presence at the Feast of De­dication didst honour and approve such de­vout and religious services, as we have now in hand, be thou present also at this time with us, and consecrate us into an Holy Temple unto thy self, that thou dwelling in our hearts by Faith, we may [Page 23] be cleansed from all carnal affections, and devoutly given to serve thee in all good works. Amen.

Epistolam secundus Sacellanus ante Sae­cram Mensam stans, legit ex 1 Cor. cap. 3. à vers. 16. ad finem: SS. Evangelium prior Sacellanu [...] ibidem stans recitat ex 10. cap. 8. Iohannis, à vers. 22. ad finem: Dein Sym­bolum Nicenum, omnibus etiam stantibus.

Post illa Episcopus sede sua egressus, coram sacra mensa sese provolvit atque ait.

Let us pray the prayer of King Solomon, which he prayed in the day of the Dedica­tion of his Temple; the first Temple that ever was, 2 Chron. 6. ab initio vers. 18. ad versum 40. quo finito ait,

THus prayed King Solomon, and the Lord appeared unto him, and an­swered and said unto him, I have heard thy prayer, and have chosen this place for my self, to be an house of Sacrifice, 2 Chr. 7. 12.

Thus did God answer; We have prayed with Solomon, answer us, O Lord, and our prayer, as thou didst him and his. Behold the face of thine Anointed, even Christ our Saviour, and for his sake grant our requests.

Dein in Cathedram ibidem se collocat, (assidentibus Thoma Ridley Cancellario [Page 24] Episcopi à dextris, à sinistris vero Doctore Barlo Archidiacono Winton.) Actumque Consecrationis (pileo tectus) promulgat in hanc formam.

IN Nomine Domini Amen. Cum strenuus vir Richardus Smith de Peer-tree in Comitatu Southampt. Armiger, pia & Religiosa Devotione ductus, Capellam hanc in quodam so­lo vasto vocato Ridgway-heath, juxta aedes suas communiter nuncupat as Peer-tree, infra Parochiam Ecclesiae paroch. Betae Mariae juxta villam Southampt. Dioceseos & jurisdictio­nis nostrae, continentem intra muros ejusdem in longitudine ab Oriente ad Occidentem 50 pedes & dimid. aut circiter; in latitudine vero ab Aqui­lone ad Austrum 20 pedes & dimid. aut circiter, propriis suis sumptibus aedificaverit, erexerit, & construxerit; candemque Capellam Cancellis ligne­is distinxerit; sacra Mensa decenter instructa, Baptisterio, Pulpito, sedibus convenientibus, tam ipfra super solum quam supra in modum Galeriae, Cam­pana [Page 25] etiam aliisque necessariis ad divinum cultum sussicienter & decen­ter ornaverit; nobisque supplicave­rit, tam suo nomine quam aliorum inhabitantium in villa de Weston, ac Hamlettis de Itchin, Ridgway, ac quorundam etiam inhabitantium in Manerio nostro de Bitterne, de Pa­rochia praedicta, quatenus nos autho­ritate nostra ord [...]naria & Episcopali pro nobis & successoribus nostris di­ctam Capellam ab usibus pristinis com­munibus & profanis quibuscunque se­parare, & in usu [...] sacros & divinos consecrare, & dedicare dignaremur.

Nos Lancelotus permissione divi­na Winton. Episcopus, pio & reli­gioso tam ipsius quam aliorum in villa & Hamlettis praedictis habitantium desiderio, in hac parte favorabiliter annuentes, ad Consecrationem Capellae hujus de novo propriis sumptibus dicti strenui viri Richardi Smith, sic ut praefertur erectae & ornatae, authorita­te nostra ordinaria & Episcopali pro­cedentes, [...]andem Capellam ab omni [Page 26] communi & profano usu in perpetuum separamus, & soli divino cultui ac divinorum celebrationi in perpetuum addicimus, dicamus, dedicamus: Ac insuper eadem authoritate nostra or­dinaria & Episcopali, pro nobis & Successoribus nostris licentiam pariter & facultatem in Domino concedimus, ad rem divinam ibidem faciendam, nempe Preces publicas, & sacram Ec­clesiae Liturgiam recit andam, ad Ver­bum Dei sincere proponendum & prae­dicandum, Sacramenta Sacrae Eucha­ristiae & Baptismatis in eadem mini­stranda, Matrimonia solemnizanda, Mulieres post puerperium ad gratia­rum actionem publicam recipiendas & adjuvandas, Mortuos sepeliendos, caeteraque quaecunque peragenda, quae in aliis Capellis licite fieri possunt & solent. Ac tam Presbytero in Capell [...] praedicta deservituro preces divinas dicendi, caeteraque praemissa faciendi, quam Domino Ric. Smith, & Fami­liae ejus, reliquisque in dictis locis hae­bitantibus, preces divinas audiendi, [Page 27] caeteraque praemissa percipiendi, ple­nam in Domino potestatem concedi­mus. Eandemque Capellam ad leva­men (Anglice, a Chappel of Ease) sub dicta Ecclesia parochiali B. Mariae juxta villam Southampt. tanquam Matrice Ecclesia sua, quantum in no­bis est, & de jure divino, Canonibus Ecclesiae & Statutis hujus Regni An­gliae possumus, in honorem Dei & sa­cros inhabitantium usus, nunc & in futurum consecramus, per nomen Ca­pellae IESU in Parochia Sanctae Ma­riae juxta villam Southampt. & sic consecratam fuisse, & esse, & in futu­ris perpetuis temporibus remanere debere, palam & publice pronuncia­mus, decernimus, & declaramus; & per nomen Capellae IESU nomina­mus & appellamus; & sic perpetuis futuris temporibus nominandam & appellandam fore decernimus: Privi­legiis insuper omnibus & singulis in capite usitatis, & Capellis ab antiquo fundatis competentibus [...] Capellam hanc IESU, praedictam, ad omnem [Page 28] juris effectum munitam & stabilitam esse volumus; & quantum in nobis est, & de jure divino possumus, sic munimus & stabilimus per praesentes; Absque praejudicio tamen ullo, & sal­vo semper jure & interesse Ecclesiae parochialis sanctae Mariae juxta vil­lam Southampt. tanquam Matricis Ecclesiae; & Rectoris, Guardianorum, aliorumque Ministrorum ejusdem pro tempore existentium (in cujus Paro­chia dicta Capella IESU notorie sita & siluata est) in omnibus & singulis decimis, oblationibus, obventionibus, vadiis, feudis, proficuis, privilegiis, juribus & emolumentis quibuscunque ordinariis & extraordinariis eisdem respective debitis vel consuetis, ac in­fra praecinctum seu limites Capellae IESU praedictae orientibus & prove­nientibus, & ad dictam Ecclesiam Matricem sanctae Mariae, Rectori, Guardianis vel aliis Ministris ejus­dem de jure vel confuetudine quoquo modo spectantibus, vel pertinentibus; in tam amplis modo & forma, prout [Page 29] eisdem debebantur, aut solvi solebant, ante hanc nostram consecrationem hu­jus Capellae praedictae.

Proviso, quod praedictus strenuus vir Rich. Smith, ac ejus haeredes & Assignati, aliique in dicta villa & Hamlettis, &c. habitantes, non solum dictam Capellam quoties opus fuerit, impensis suis propriis reficere & re­parare, sed etiam ad reparationes praedictae Matricis Ecclesiae sanctae Mariae juxta villam Southampton, & Goemeterii ejusdem Ecclesiae, ac ad omnia alia onera, ad quae caeteri Parochiani dictae Matricis Ecclesiae teneantur.

P [...]oviso etiam, quod tam dictus strenuus vir Rich. Smith, haeredes & assignati ejus, quam reliqui omnes in dictis villis & Hamlettis, &c. ha­bitantes, in signum subjectionis Capel­lae hujus sub Ecclesia Matrice Beatae Mariae juxta Southampt. ac seniori­tatis ejusdem Ecclesiae supra dictam Capellam, singulis annis de tempore ad tempus ad Festum Paschatis, vel [Page 30] ad Festum Pentecostes, ad dictam Ecclesiam Matricem venire, & in dicta Matrice Ecclesia tantum, non in dicta Capella, (si tuto ad Eccle­siam Parochialem venire possint) Preces audire, & Sacramentum Eu­charistiae ibidem percipere; vel si tempestate aut alio impedimento de­tineantur, quo minus tunc venire possint, tum die Dominico, quo tuto venire possunt, subsequente, venire & Eucharistiam accipere omnino tene­antur, absque speciali Licentia no­stra, seu Vicarii nostri generalis in hac parte obtenta.

Proviso etiam, quod in dicta Ca­pella Sacramentum Baptismatis non ministretur, nec Matrimonia solem­nizentur, neque Verbum Dei praedice­tur, neque Sacramenta vel Sacramen­talia aliquibus profanis conferantur, praterquam solis inhabitantibus seu degentibus in villa, Hamlettis, &c. praedict nec etiam reliquis dictae Ma­tricis Ecclesiae Parochianis in Occi­dentali parte ripae inhabitantibus, in­scio [Page 31] vel invito Rectore Ecclesiae Ma­tricis sanctae Mariae juxta villam Southampt. praedict. seu absque assen­su, consensu & licentia ejusdem prius habita & obtenta.

Et ulterius dicto strenuo Richardo Smith, Haeredibus & Assignatis suis, liberam & plenam potestatem in Domino concedimus per praesentes, idoneum Presbyterum de tempore in tempus nominandi ad deserviendum, & divina officia in dicta Capella exe­quenda, à Nobis & Successoribus no­stris de tempore in tempus approban­dum, & licentiandum: At quod dictus strenuus vir R. Smith, Haeredes & assignati sui, & reliqui in dictis villa & Hamlettis, &c. inhabitantes de tempore in tempus in futurum pro­priis suis sumptibus dictum Presbyte­rum sive Curatum in eadem Capella deservientem, & authoritate nostra, vel successorum nostrorum ut praefertur ap­probatum & licentiatum, alent & sustinebunt, ac annuale stipendium vi­ginti marcarum ad minimum eidem [Page 32] Presbytero vel Curato praestabunt, & solvent ad quatuor Festa; Nativita­tis Christi; Annunciationis; Nativi­tatis sancti Iohannis Baptistae; & sancti Michaelis, per aequales portio­nes, sine ulla tamen diminutione, vel defalcatione juris Ecclesiastici, deci­marum, oblationum, vel obventionum quarumcunque ad dictam Ecclesiam Parochialem sanctae Mariae, seu ad Rectorem ejus pro tempore existen­tem, quo modo de jure vel consuetu­dine spectantium seu pertinentium.

Et ulterius quod pro sepulturis in Capella praedicta, & in Choro seu navi ejusdem, omnibusque aliis in dicta Capella vel extra gerendis, vadia, quoad defunctos tam in domo dicti strenui viri Rich. Smith, Haeredum & Assignatorum suorum, quam in dicta villa, Hamlettis, &c. Rectori dictae Ecclesiae Matricis pro tempore existenti, & successoribus suis, & Guardianis respective, & Clerico, cae­terisque Ministris dictae Ecclesiae Pa­rochialis debite solvantur, in tam am­plis [Page 33] modo & forma, prout pro sepul­turis in Choro seu intra Cancellos, seu etiam in navi dictae Ecclesiae Matri­cis, solvi consuetum fuit, & prout solvi solet & deberet, si personae prae­dictae intra Cancellos seu navim dictae Matricis Ecclesiae sepultae fuissent.

Quod si autem aliquando defuerit in dicta Capella Presbyter, Curatus legitime per nos aut successores nostros licentiatus & approbatus, tunc prae­dictus strenuus vir Rich. Smith, Hae­redes & assignati sui ac reliqui in dicta villa, & Hamlettis, &c. inha­bitantes, ad Matricem Ecclesiam convenire, aut ibidem precibus inter­esse teneantur, prout ante solebant, do­nec dicta Capella de legitimo Curato, ad ibidem divina celebranda idonee provideatur & idem admittatur. Quod si autem aliquo tempore in po­sterum, quod Deus avertat, per con­tinuos sex menses per culpam aut neg­ligentiam Parochianorum defuerit idoneus Curatus in dicta Capella, qui ibidem divina celebret, aut si Curatus [Page 34] sit qui per sex menses continuos non celebret, tunc nobis & successoribus nostris potestatem reservamus pro ea vice tantum, idoneum Curatum ad dictam Capellam nominandi, ad sup­plendam negligentiam dictorum Rich [...] Smith, Haeredum & Assigantorum su­orum. Quod si autem dicta Capella decenter non fuerit reparata vel in­structa Libris, aliisque ad cultum divinum necessariis per tempus prae­dictum (nisi ex legitima in ea parte causa per Episcopum approbanda hoc contigerit) tunc in perpetuum post dictos sex Menses continuos sic elap­sos, teneantur omnes infra praecinctum, seu limites dictae Capellae inhabitantes ad Matricem Ecclesiam convenire, pro divinis audiendis, prout ante hanc nostram consecrationem tenebantur; aliqua in hac concessione seu consecra­tione nostra in contrarium non obstante, ac perinde ac si haec concessio seu con­secratio facta nunquam fuisset.

Postremo reservamus nobis & suc­cessoribus nostris, Episcopis Winton. [Page 35] potestatem visitandi dictam Capel­lam, prout alias Capellas infra no­stram Diocesin situatas, communiter nuncupatas peculiares, ut nobis eis (que) constet, an decenter in reparationibus aliisque [...] conservetur, & an omnia ibidem decenter & secundum ordinem fiant. Quae omnia & singula sic re­servamus; quoad caetera vero prae­missa quatenus in nobis est, & de jure possumus, pro nobis & successoribus nostris decernimus & stabilimus per praesentes.

Actu demum recitato veneratur den [...]o, atque infit.

BLessed be thy name O Lord God, for that it pleased thee to have thy Habi­tation among the Sons of Men: and to dwell in the midst of the Assembly of thy Saints upon earth; Bless we beseech thee this days action unto thy people, prosper thou the work of our hands unto us, yea prosper thou our handy work.

Finitis precationibus istis Dominus Epis­copus sedem separatim capessit (ubi prius) [Page 36] populusque univer [...]s no [...] communicaturus dimittitur, & Porta clauditur; Pri [...]r Sa­cellanus pergit legendo sententias [...]as horta­torias ad Eleemosynas, interea dum alter Sa [...]ellanus singulos Communicaturos adit, atque in patinam argenteam oblationes colli­git: Collecta est summa 4. 1. 12. s. 2. d. quam Dominus Episcopus convertendam in Calicem hui [...] Capellae donandum dercernit.

Caeteris rebus ordine gestis, demum Epis­copus sacram Mensam redit. (Sacellanis utrisque ad aliquamulum recedentibus) lo­tisque manibus, panc fracto, vino in Cali­cem effuso, & aqua admista, stans ait,

ALmighty God our Heavenly Fa­ther, &c.

Eucharistiam ipse primo loco accipit, sub utraque specie: proximo loco tradit Funda­tori (quem jam coram sacra Mensa in genua supplicem collocarant) dein utrique Sacella­no Ad caeteros vero pergentem Episcopum atque panem iis tradentem, prior Sacellanus subsequitur & Calicem ordine porrigit. Cum vinum, quod prius effuderat, non sufficeret Episcopus de novo in Calicem ex poculo, quod in sacra Mensa stabat effundit, ad­mistaque aqua, recitat clare verba illa con­fecratoria.

[Page 37] Finita tandem exhibitione Dominus Epis­copus ad Sacrae Mensae Septentrionem in ge­nibus, recitante quoque populo, ait,

OUr Father, &c.

O Lord our Heavenly Father, &c.

GLory be to God on high, &c.

Concludit denique cum hac precatione.

BLessed be thy name O Lord, that it hath pleased thee to put into the heart of this thy servant to erect an house to thy worship and service, by whose pains, Care and Cost, this work was begun and finish'd. Bless (O Lord) his substance and accept the work of his hands: Remember him O our God concerning this, wipe not out this kindness of his that he hath shewed for the house of his God, and the offices thereof, and make them truly thankful to thee, that shall enjoy the benefit thereof, and the ease of it; and what is by him well intended, make them rightly to use it, which will be the best fruit and to God most acceptable.

[Page 38] Post haec vota populum stans dimittit cum Benedictione hac.

THe peace of God which passeth all understanding, keep your hearts and Minds in the knowledge and Love of God, and of his Son Jesus Christ our Lord: and the Blesling of God Almighty, the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost be amongst you, and remain with you always. Amen.

Consecratio COEMETERII.

STatim à prandio (quod in adibus suis vicinis Fundator Capellae satis laute appararat Domino Episcopo, atque convena­rum magnae frequentiae) ad rem divinam re­versis, alter Sacell anorum praeit.

OUr Father, &c.

Post Responsas, Psalmus 90. recitatur alternis.

Post Psalmum Episcopus cum universa multitudine egreditur Capella, at (que) ad Orien­talem Coemeterii partem stans, denuo scisci­tatur.

Captain Smith, for what have you cal­led us hither again?

Ille schedulam, ut prius humillime porrigit, quam praefatus à Registris recitat in haec verba.

[Page 40] ‘IN the name of Richard Smith of Peer-tree in the County of Southampton Esquire, R. Reverend Father in God, I present unto you the state of the Village of Weston, &c. ut prius, usque ad, the River cannot be passed, whereby it often cometh to pass that they have been constrain'd to bury their dead in the open fields, the water not being passable, or if they durst venture over, yet the dead body was follow'd with so little Company, as was no way seemly.’

‘And thus much formerly having been presented to your Predecessor, the R. R. F. in God, Iames late Bishop of Winton; and Petition to him made to give and to grant leave unto the said Richard Smith, to enclose a piece of ground for a burial place on the East side of the said River, he favourably gave licence and granted power unto the said Richard Smith so to do, as may appear by an instrument un­der his Episcopal Seal, bearing date the 23. of February in the year of our Lord God according to the Computation of the Church of England, 1617.’

‘Which place of Burial being now en­closed with a decent Rail of Timber, at the only proper cost and charges of him [Page 41] the said Richard Smith, with intent and purpose that it might be dedicated and consecrated only and wholly for Christi­an burial, for him the said Richard Smith, and his Family, and the said inhabitants, and none other.’

‘In which respect I beseech God to accept of this sincere intent and purpose, and both he and they are together hum­ble Suiters to your Lordship, as Gods Minister, the Bishop and Ordinary of this Diocess, in Gods stead to accept this his free-will offering, and to decree this ground severed from all former common and profane uses, and to sever it, as by the Word of God and prayer, and other special Religious duties to dedicate and consecrate it to be a Coemeterie or place of Christian burial, as aforesaid; where­in their bodies may be laid up until the day of the general Resurrection; pro­mising that they will ever so hold it for holy ground, and use it accordingly, applying it to no other use, but that only, and that they will from time to time, and and ever hereafter, as need shall be, see it conveniently repair'd and fenc'd in such sort as a Coemetery or burying place ought to be.’

[Page 42] Hoc ipsum vero (ab Episcopo paucis inter­rogatis) viva voce confirmant Fundator, & qui è vicinia.

Lectio prima desumitur è 23. Gen. Secun­da Lectio destinabatur è prima Epist. ad Cor. cap. 15. à vers. 15. ad finem, propter angusti­as temporis omissa.

Tum Dominus Episcopus in genua ibi submissus precatur.

O Lord God, thou hast been pleased to teach us in thy holy Word, as to put a difference between the soul of a Beast, and the spirit of a Man; for the soul of a Beast goes down to the earth from whence it came, and the spirit of man returneth unto God that gave it; so to make diverse accompts of the Bodies of Mankind and the Bodies of other living Creatures; in so much as the Body of Adam was resolved on, and afterwards the workmanship of thine own hands, and endued with a soul from thine own breath: But much more since the second Adam, thy blessed Son, by taking upon him our nature, exalted this flesh of ours to be flesh of his flesh, whose flesh thou sufferedst not to see Corruption; [Page 43] so that the Body returns to the earth, and the soul to him that gave it. It shall from thence return again, it is but a rest, and a rest in hope (as saith the Psalmist) for it is a righteous thing with God that the Body which was partaker with the soul both in doing and suffering, should be rais'd again from the Earth to be partaker also with the soul of the reward, or punishment which God in Mercy or Justice shall re­ward, not to one of them alone, but joyntly to them both.

There being then so great difference, it is not thy will, O Lord, that our Bodies should be cast out as the Bodies of Beasts to become dung for the earth, or our bones lye scatter'd abroad to the sight of the Sun; But when thy servants are gathered to their Fathers, their Bodies should be decently and seemly laid up in the bosom of the Earth from whence they were taken.

Neither is it thy pleasure, O Lord, that they should be buried as an Ass in the open fields, but in a place chosen and set apart for that purpose.

For even so from the Beginning we find the holy Patriarch Abraham (the Father of the faithful) would not bury his dead in the common fields; nay nor amongst the Bodies of Hethites who were hea­then [Page 44] men, but purchased a burial place for himself in the plain of Mamre which be­came as it were the Church-Yard of the Patriarchs, therein they laid the dead bo­dies of Sarah his Wife, of himself, his son Isaac and Rebecca his wife; after them Iacob and Leah were buried there.

After this manner did the Patriarchs in old time, who trusted in God, sever them­selves places for Burial: whose children we are so long as we do their works, and walk in the steps of their most holy Faith.

Ensuing then the steps of the Faith of our Father Abraham, we for the same pur­pose have made choise of the very same place, wherein we now are; that it may be as the Cave of Mamre, even Gods store­house for the Bodies of such our Brethren and Sisters to be laid up in, as he shall ordain there to be interred; there to rest in the sleep of peace till the last Trump shall awake them; for they shall awake and rise up that sleep in the dust; for thy dew shall be as the dew of herbs, and the earth shall yield forth her dead.

We beseech thee good Lord to accept this work of ours in [...]hewing mercy to the dead; and mercifully grant, that they whose bodies shall be here bestowed, and we all, may never forget the day of putting off the [Page 45] Tabernacle of this flesh, but that living we may think upon death, and dying we may apprehend life; and rising from the death of Sin to the life of Righteousness, which is the first rising of Grace [...] we may have our parts in the second, which is the [...] to glory by thy Mercy, O most gracious Lord God, who doest live and govern all things, world without end.

Priorem dein formulam per omnia secutus, in Cathedram ibi se collocat, atque Actum consecrationis promulgat.

IN Dei Nomine. Amen. Nos Lancelotus permissione divina Winton. Episcopus hunc locum ja­centem in vasto solo vulgo nuncupatum Ridgway-heath, infra Parochiam Ecclesiae parochialis sanctae Mariae, &c. & jam propriis sumptibus strenui viri Richardi Smith de Peer-tree Armigeri in circuitu Capellae noviter ab eo quoque propriis sumptibus suis constitutae, palis inclusum & arbori­bus consitum; continentem in longitu­dine 148 pedes, aut circiter, in lati­tudine 124 pedes, aut circiter, in toto vero circuitu 435 pedes aut circiter; [Page 46] a pristinis, aliisque quibuscunque com­munibus usibus & profanis in usus sa­cros separandum fore decernimus, & sic separamus; ac eundem inhabitan­tibus vel degentibus in familia Ric. Smith, in villa de Weston, Hamlet­tis de Itchin, Wolston, Ridgeway, & in parte Manerii de Bitterne, quae est de Parochia sancta Mariae juxta Southampt. in Caemeterium sive lo­cum Sepulturae pro corporibus inibi de­cedentium Christiano ritu humandis, quantum in nobis est, ac de jure & Canonibus Ecclesiasticis, ac de statu­tis hujus Regni Angliae possumus au­thoritate nostra ordinaria & Episco­pali assignamus: ac per nomen Coe­meterii Capellae IESU designamus, dedicamus, & in usum praedictum consecramus; ac sic assignatum, dedi­catum, & consecratum fuisse & esse & in futurum, perpetuis temporibus remanere debere palam ac publice de­claramus; Ac Coemeterium Capellae IESU deinceps in perpetuum nuncu­pandum decernimus: Privilegiis in­super [Page 47] omnibus & fingulis Coemeteriis & locis sepulturae ab antiquo conse­cratis & dedicatis competent. Coeme­terium praedictum sive locum sepultu­rae ad omnem juris effectum munitum esse volumus, & quantum in nobis est & de jure possumus, sic munimus & stabilimus per praesentes.

Proviso tamen, quod praedict. Ri­chardus, Haeredes & Assignati sui, ac reliqui in dicta villa, Hamlettis, &c. inhabitantes, propriis suis sumptibus dictum coemeterium de tempore in tempus, in decenti statu conservabunt, & clausuras ejus quoties opus fuerit sufficienter & convenienter repara­bunt. Salvis etiam & omnino reser­vatis Rectori Ecclesie Parochialis sanctae Mariae praedictae, ac Guardia­nis aliisque Ministris dictae Ecclesiae pro tempore existentibus in perpetu­um, omnibus & singulis oblationibus, mortuariis, Feudis & vadiis, pro om­nibus & singulis sepulturis Mortuo­rum in hoc coemeterio, aut ratione eo­rundem de jure, sive consuetudine de­bitis, [Page 48] & in tam amplis modo & for­ma, ac si personae praedictae sepultae fu­issent in Coemeterio Matricis Ecclesiae praedictae. Quas quidem oblationes & mortuaria, feuda & vadia omnia & singula sic de jure ac consuetudine de­bita Rectori, Guardianis & Mini­stris dictae Matricis Ecclesiae pro tempore existentibus in perpetuum soltendi, quantum in nobis est, & jura patiuntur, reservamus per praesentes: salva item nobis & successoribus no­stris, tanquam loci Ordinariis, potesta­te visitandi dictum Coemeterium de tempore in tempus, & inquirendi an sufficienter reparatum fuerit in clau­suris; & an omnia ibi decenter et se­cundum ordinem fiant; et, si minus fiant, per censuras Ecclesiasiicas cor­rigendi.

His finitis precatur denuo.

LOrd God of Abraham, Isaac and Ia­cob, who because thou art the God, not of the dead, but of the Living, shewest hereby that they are living and not dead, [Page 49] and that with thee do live the spirits of all them that dye in the Lord, and in whom the Souls of them that are Elect after they be delivered from the burden of this flesh, be in joy and felicity; thou hast said thou wilt turn men into small dust, and after that wilt say, Return again you Children of men: Thou art the God of Truth, and hast said it; thou art the God of power and might, and wilt do it; by that power whereby thou art able to subdue all things unto thy self, and bring to pass whatsoever pleaseth thee in Heaven and Earth, with whom nothing is impossible.

Lord Jesu Christ, who art the Resur­rection and the Life, in whom if we be­lieve, though we be dead yet shall we live; who by thy death hast overcome death, and by thy rising again hast opened to us the Gate of everlasting life, who shalt send thine Angels and gather the bodies of thine Elect from all the Ends of the Earth, and especially those who by a mystical uni­on are flesh of thy flesh, and in whose hearts thou hast dwelt by Faith; we hum­bly beseech thee for them, whose bodies shall in this place be gathered to their Fa­thers, that they may rest in this hope of Resurrection to eternal life through thee, O blessed Lord God, who shalt change [Page 50] their vile bodies, that they may be like thy Glorious body according to the mighty working whereby thou art able to bring all things, even death and all into subjection to thy self.

Holy and blessed Spirit, the Lord and giver of life, whose Temples the bodies of thy Servants are, by thy sanctifying Grace dwelling in them; we verily trust that their bodies that have been thy Tem­ples, and those hearts in which Christ hath dwelt by Faith, shall not ever dwell in corruption, but that as by thy sending forth thy Breath at first we received our Being, Motion, and Life in the beginning of the Creation, so at the last by the same Spirit sending forth the same breath in the end of the Consummation, Life, Being and Mov­ing shall be restored us again; so that after our dissolution, as thou didst shew thy holy Prophet, the dry bones shall come together again, Bone to his Bone, and Si­news and Flesh shall come upon them, and thou shalt cause thy Breath to enter into them, and we shall live; and this Corrup­tion shall put on Incorruption, and this Mortal shall put on Immortality.

God the Father, God the Son, and God the Holy Ghost, accept, sanctifie and bless this place to that end whereunto according [Page 51] to thine own Ordinance we have ordain'd it, even to bestow the Bodies of thy Ser­vants in, till, the number of thine Elect being accomplished, they with us, and we with them, and with all other departed in the true Faith of thy Holy Name, shall have our consummation and Bliss both in Body and Soul in thy eternal & everlasting glory.

Blessed Saviour, that didst for this end dye and rise again, that thou mightest be Lord both of the Living and the Dead, whether we live or die thou art our Lord, and we are thine; living or dying we com­mend our selves unto thee, have mercy upon us, and keep us thine for evermore.

Reintrantes igitur Capellam cantant pri­orem partem Psal. 16. Conscendit suggestum Magister Matthaeus Wren; Thema ei po­sterior pars vers. 17. cap. 2. S. Ioan. Zelus domus tuae, &c. Agit de affectibus in Chri­sto, Zelo inter caeteros; nec illo falso, sed pro Deo; nec caeco, sed secundum scientiam, pro Domo, pro Cultu Dei; de praesentia Dei, praecipue in Templis; magno non Morum so­lummodo nostrorum, sed s [...]ei quoque & Fidei incremento fulcimentoque: Deum Locorum distinctione gaudere confirmat, tum exemplo mirifice Jacobi tantopere distinguentis Bethel; tum maximo omnium miraculo, quo Christus [Page 52] Mercatores è Templo ejecit. Enarratis Christi per hoc factum devotionibus conclu­dit in debitam à nobis Templorum reveren­ [...], atque istius Fundatoris Encomium meritissimum.

Cantatur pars reliqua; & Vespertinae precationes (incipiendo jam à Symbolo Apostolico) secundum communem Ecclesiae formulam; finiuntur.

FINIS.

This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal. The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.